‘For Bottoms Only’ Survey results

 

Readers,

 

Sometimes it’s interesting to know where you fit in with your fellow spankos. In this survey, I’ve asked only spankees to respond to a few simple spanko questions. See how you compare to your fellow bottoms!

Below you’ll find the results of our recent ‘For Bottoms Only’ Survey.

Enjoy!

 

–  Dana

 

 

Screen shot 2013-08-09 at 11.27.02 AM Screen shot 2013-08-09 at 11.28.20 AM Screen shot 2013-08-09 at 11.28.36 AM

(Remember, some of the questions allow for multiple answers, so percentages won’t always add up to 100.)

Spanko Distractions #5 : Reasons for a Spanking Wordsearch

Readers,

Here’s the fifth installment of wasting your time, spanko style…enjoy!

–  Dana

 

Word Search #2 : Reasons for a Spanking

 

 

Screen shot 2013-07-20 at 11.30.08 AM

 

 

accountability

punishment

bratting

reinforcement
discipline

ritual
foreplay

roleplay
fun

rule breaking
impromptu

Spencer Plan
maintenance

therapeutic

misbehavior

I’m worried about Amanda Bynes, and other unusual spanking subjects

 

Readers,

 

I don’t think it’s unusual that we have feelings of like, dislike, compassion, or revulsion – even for folks we’ve never met before. Especially for celebrities and the like, we somehow come to ‘know’ them through their ever-less-private lives and exploits.

Case in point: Amanda Bynes. While I never watched any of the Disney stuff she did, and really have no idea what the span (typed spank here, out of habit, and had to erase the ‘k’) of her career has been. I only know that, for the last year or so, this young woman’s life has spiraled dangerously out of control, and that the media have been there to document every single episode in excruciating detail.

Now this girl is reportedly being held in a psychiatric facility, undergoing tests to find out what kind of ‘crazy’ she is – whether she’s acting crazy, or really is mentally or emotionally disturbed. Of course, my view is of the ‘Genetics loads the gun and Environment pulls the trigger’ mentality; obviously something going on there, and lifestyle must be a factor, but who’s to blame? (South Park would remind us here that we are supposed to ‘Blame Canada’, but I think we can only hold them responsible for Justin Bieber. More on him in a minute.)

Is it the fame? The lack of accountability to oneself and others? Is it the constant public scrutiny?

Is it possible to spank sense into someone who’s behaving this way? (Not if she’s suffering from an actual chemical imbalance, but if this is behavioral dysfunction.) And I’m not talking about that funny way in which we spankos always talk about spanking the politicians, or Osama bin Laden. I’m talking about actual applied discipline, accountability, and all the trimmings. Could it work for someone who’s not hardwired to be a spanko?

Miss Bynes isn’t the first, or the hundredth, to have these sorts of problems, ad certainly isn’t even the most infamous. (Think Lyndsay Lohan, Britney Spears, etc.) For me, it’s always hard to see the news articles and trash pieces, making these people out to look like a bunch of loonies – hell, I’d be a loony too if a bunch of strange guys with cameras followed me into Starbucks every morning, too.

 

I guess my question is: how effective could spanking and discipline be for someone without prior motivation? Does one have to be a spanking fetishist to benefit from the basic ideals of spanking as discipline? Adult corporal punishment is still practiced in many countries, although the rituals are usually severe and dangerous, as a means to correct or punish perceived negative behaviors. Although I don’t advocate these practices, I think that there may be something to be said for spanking some sense into someone along with a nice longwinded lecture, regardless of their orientation. Or am I straddling the line of non-consent with the idea that non-spankos be subjected to our process?

Also in the news lately: Anthony Weiner. You remember this guy as the Congressman (Senator?) who infamously sexted photos of his…ahem…to at least one woman and was (duh) caught, er, red-handed.

Even after his humiliating public admission and stepping-down, apparently Anthony just could not contain himself. He went right back online and got himself in another tub of hot water when, according to news reports, he was caught having naughty online chats with a woman in her twenties.

Sigh. Here again, a case for dragging someone over one’s lap and smacking them ’til the cows come home. And then some.  What the hell, honestly, could a person be thinking? (And herein lies the paradox: He WAS NOT thinking. There was nothing there, in his improperly functioning mind – no trigger – to make him stop and think before pressing ‘send’, yet again. Would a weekly accountability report and sound disciplinary spanking give this man some price to think about, before whipping his junk out again on Chat Roulette or something?  And P.S. he’s running for mayor of New York City. (Marion Barry, anyone?..)

Speaking of inexplicable behaviors, I give you the poster boy for needing a country butt whoopin’ :

His Highness Justin Bieber

I should preclude this by saying that, until recently, I had never heard any of this young man’s music. Now that I have, well, let’s just say that I have. He’s cute and will probably have a much lovelier singing voice as soon as those berries fully drop.

Youth and (purported) talent are not excuses for the kind of (fine, I’ll say it) punkass, disrespectful crap this one seems to be getting away with. All the money in the world doesn’t buy class, and this fella is out to prove that the starlets of Hollywood do not corner the market on Diva. He urinated in a mop bucket! In a New York City restaurant’s kitchen! In full view of the kitchen staff, forgodssakes…and nobody did a thing to stop him. Having spent several years working in and managing restaurants in my twenties I can tell you, without a doubt, that I would’ve grabbed that boy and shook him ’til the diamonds dropped off his Rolex.

I can also tell you, unequivocally, that Mr. Bieber would benefit from a co

Bloggers who actually write about spanking!

 

Readers,

 

While the Great and Dreaded Blogger Hatchet seems to have been a boogeyman, I’m still very pleased to have made the move to this new host. It’s not perfect, but appears to be more viewer-friendly than the old platform, at the least.

One thing I do NOT love about the move is that my old blogroll from blogger isn’t importable (is that even a real word?), so I don’t get to see updates for my favorite spanking bloggers unless I go over to the old blogger admin page.

This sucks.

I do it, though, because there’s some really good writing going on out there, on a number of broad, spanking-related subjects, and I like few things better than a good read. Since I haven’t done this in a while, and newer readers may not be aware of all that’s ‘out there’ in terms of spankos, I’m going to link to a few of my regular stops.

(If you’re an old pro at this online spanko stuff, you’ve probably heard of all these folks before, but they’re worth another look nonetheless.)

 

First, and most obviously, Erica Scott Life, Love, and Spanking.

Erica is not only a great gal and exceptional writer, she’s a real-live, dyed-in-the-wool, no-excuses spanko. She’s what you’d call an ‘alpha bottom’ and is famous (infamous?) for being the queen of bottom snark done right. 

Erica writes on a number of topics, and her hilarious CHoS, or Comment Hall of Shame, column has recently been published both in paperback and ebook. If you don’t find something worth reading there you’re obviously doing something wrong.

 

Next, the lovely Alex Reynolds (aka Alex in Spankingland).

Alex is a professional spanking model, producer, and top-notch blogger, among many talents. She regularly updates her blog with stories from her life and work, as well as some very thought-provoking posts on DS, feminism, and other subjects.

You also can’t help but LOVE the numerous photos Alex posts, many of which feature her terribly cute face – and just as many showcasing that fabulous derriere. 

 

This inevitably leads us to Pandora Blake: Spanked Not Silenced.

 

Pandora keeps quite likely the best written, most well-thought blog I’ve seen on the subject of spanking. She writes about her personal experiences, opinions, and her fair trade approach to video production, and does so absolutely eloquently.

With the added benefit of regular photo updates and video previews from her member site, Pandora’s blog is an excellent way to spend a few hours…or days.

 

When you want to know about just about ALL the other spanking-related blogs out there, the only place to go is My Bottom Smarts. Bonnie has what must be the most comprehensive listing of spanko links on the web, and there’s always a very lively discussion on her Spanko Brunch posts. It’s a great place to start for newbies.

 

For an interesting perspective on one spanko lifestyle, visit Mr. Marks at Secret Spanko. He writes about all the ways in which the spanking fetish may or may not clash with one’s vanilla lifestyle, as well as his own personal process of living a ‘secret spanko’ life.

 

This is just a good place to start, as there are quite literally thousands of blogs, sites, photoblogs, journals, discussion boards, chatrooms, etc etc etc to be found nowadays. Happy spanko reading!

 

–  Dana

New FREE F/F spanking video with Angel

Here’s a fun free video which Angel and I shot during her last visit…
Angel asked me to spank her as hard as I could, with just my hand. While the spanking’s not extremely long – and I’m now convinced that I could’ve done better (TypeASpanko?) – it’s still pretty darn hard.

Enjoy!

PS. This video originally posted on Angel’s blog, AngelSpanked.com, and you can read her assessment of the scene there.

 

Diaper Position spanking, and more lost audio

 

Readers,

A couple weeks ago I asked forum participants about their experiences, or lack thereof, with Diaper position spankings.

It seems to be a very humbling position (echoed by bottoms who responded), but also very effective in the making-the-sit-spot-a-raging-hellfire department, too.

Along with these two obvious benefits, there’s the added bonus that spanker and spankee may make easy eye contact – and it’s one of the few positions, barring the use of a mirror, in which the spankee can see the whacks coming.

 

To that end, I recently filmed a great scene with one of my playmates (Mr. Sexual Harassment Bartender) where I employed the Diaper position to great effect, and was SO looking forward to sharing it.

 

Then I happened. Again. Yes, me. I ‘happen’ to the audio/visual equipment from time to time and, even with my best efforts, managed to do it again with said Diaper position scene. No audio. Dammit.

Naturally, I am crushed. But fear not! – I have pulled out a few still shots from the Diaper position portion of the video to highlight our current topic, and it’s just a shame that you can’t hear him reciting the number of whacks. In Spanish. For practice. Priceless, really, but I digress…

 

Slate.com article on the ‘dangers of BDSM’

 

Readers,

 

Here’s an excerpt from ‘Spank You Very Much : Is S&M Dangerous? Let’s Look at the Evidence’ from a Slate.com article sent me by a friend.

While I doubt that any accurate and encompassing statistical study of BDSM has ever really been done (ala Kinsey), I think it’s safe to say that what’s stated in this article is agreeable, at least in content, if not context.

Basically, it’s the vanillas saying that we’re not crazy, and that their sorta science backs that theory up. Hey thanks, vanillas! If it weren’t for you all, we’d have no standard by which to measure crazy in the first place. 

 

–  Dana

 

Excerpt

(read full article here: Slate.com  ) :

 

 “4. Is it mentally unhealthy? For the most part, no. The surveys vary, so let’s take them one by one. The California study, conducted by Pamela Connolly of the California Graduate Institute, found a “significantly higher level of narcissism” in its BDSM sample than in the general population. Connolly estimated that 30 percent of people in the sample were clinically significant on that scale. Theoretically, a high narcissism score implied “little interest in give-and-take in social life,” but Connolly cautioned that it could signify “personality strengths as well as personality pathology.” Only two of the 132 participants met the criteria for pathological narcissism, and Connolly noted an “absence of borderline pathology.”

Likewise, the sample “scored relatively highly on almost all of the scales” related to dissociative symptoms, suggesting a “higher prevalence of a dissociative syndrome.” Yet only one respondent met the criteria for dissociative identity disorder. Compared with the general population, the sample showed a “significantly higher level of histrionic features,” which increased the risk of “fear of genuine autonomy,” “a need for repeated signs of acceptance and approval,” and an “indiscriminate search for stimulation and affection.” But Connolly added that this result might have been skewed by geography, since the Los Angeles BDSM community favored and fostered exhibitionism.

Connolly reported no significant differences on “most measures of PTSD, on obsessive-compulsion or on depression or anxiety.” She emphasized that “no evidence was found to support the notion that clinical disorders—including depression, anxiety, and obsessive-compulsion—are more prevalent” in the BDSM population.

Canadian study published that same year (2006) also defended BDSM. “Masochists were not found to be more prone to psychological distress or mental instability than the other groups,” the authors wrote, and “we found no support for the idea that masochists were more inclined to engage in escapist behaviors such as drug-taking…” ”

 

Join the Spanking Forum!

 

Readers,

Now that we’re all nice and comfy here at the new blog, and I’ve managed to unplug myself from all social networking sites (whew!), you’re invited to join the Spanking Forum here on my blog if you’d like to ‘keep in touch’ outside of traditional emailing.

We’re already conversing about a number of topics, and welcome anyone who wants to talk about spanking, corporal punishment, bratting, or any other (within the Rules) aspect of adult consensual play.

You’ll find the Forum link at the top of the righthand sidebar, or just click the link below:

FORUM

 

–  Dana

 

PS. There’s also now a ‘star rating’ system attached to posts, so you can rate photos, stories, and other stuff if you’re so inclined.

Erica Scott’s New CHos Book – Now Available!

 

Readers,

 I’m sure that most of you are familiar with Erica Scott’s blog Life, Love, and Spanking

and with her fun and popular column ‘Correspondence Hall of Shame’, or CHoS.

 Well, Erica’s compiled some of her best and most hilarious CHoS moments into a new book, ‘One Woman’s Adventures in Online Idiocy’, which she’s just released (on real paper, nonetheless) and which I’m sure will be another raving success for Erica’s writing career. Her ascerbic, sharp-as-a-knife responses to these online encounters are priceless!

Click the book below to go to the Amazon.com page, or visit Erica’s blog for more information.

 

 

 

New FREE Product Testing video! The Wallop (and Ballgag)

 

Here’s Mooski again, being ever-so-helpful in this newest installment of

Product Testing with Dana Kane. Here, we’re double-testing, both the

Curse of Dana Wallop (which I LOVE and wholeheartedly endorse, but 

only for tough bottoms) and Cane-iac’s ballgag (which will come in handy 

when applying the Wallop, even on some of those tough bottoms).

 

Enjoy!     –  Dana

 

Spanking Court Video : Officer Kauffman is Insubordinate


Readers,

Here’s a great preview video from Spanking Court : Officer Kauffman is harrassing one of our ‘guests’, so I have no choice as senior officer but to sentence her to 150 swats on the spot. 

Although she’s an excellent Court Officer, I can’t allow her to get away with this behavior, and won’t be swayed by her tears.






All of our Spanking Court videos are now on MegaSpankings.com – go watch justice served hot.

–  Dana

Getting Settled in MsDanaKane.com

 

Readers,

 

Well, here we are – off and running on a new blog platform, with not too much damage done along the way. Granted, I’ve not re-uploaded every single photo, especially on posts well over a year old, and you may find a broken link or two, especially at first.  

( * Please be kind enough to forward along any issues, questions, suggestions, or comments for this new blog to me, so that I can make this place as handy-dandy as possible. : danakanespanks@gmail.com)

The free videos are also hosted on a new page, and the link to watch them all is on the top navigation bar.

You’ll also find new Forums on the righthand sidebar – click to enter the discussion area, register, and join in the conversation! 

There’s still a lot to be done, but I’m happy that the changeover – although tedious and time-consuming – was successful. Re-subscribe (if you haven’t already) to the right, and come back soon to see the changes.

 

–  Dana

 

New Blog Address


Readers,

I’ve purchased the domain and am awaiting activation of the new location for this blog.

As you know, blogger’s blasting adult content blogs, so I’m in the process of moving over to a new URL. Soon as I get it all plugged in, the new location for my blog will be:

MsDanaKane.com

Cross your fingers for me, as I’m not certain that all of the current blog content will transfer over smoothly, and I’m hoping that it doesn’t all get lost or totally scrambled in the move.

One way or another, the blog will continue at the above address just as soon as it’s all in place.

Thanks for all the encouraging comments and emails on this Blogger mess – you all rock.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking on Television


Readers,

This may be old news to many, as I am WAY behind on the popular television front, but I’ve found a new favorite television show recently and a few nights ago watched – tickled! – as Sheldon spanked Amy on Big Bang Theory. (Season 6 Epidode 10)

I’m always excited to see spanking in ‘the mainstream’, and no matter how many times I watch episodes of The Office I still get butterflies every time someone says ‘discipline’, or when Michael Scott spanks his nephew for poor professionalism in the workplace.

I accidentally saw an episode of Big Bang Theory in a hotel room someplace, and enjoyed the intelligence, nerdiness, and lack-of-general-meanness in the storyline. So, coming home, I endeavored to find and watch the series – which I have. The Sheldon character is a physicist, genius, and short on social skills; Amy is his scientist girlfriend, played by Mayim Bialik (Blossom).

In this episode, Amy has pretended to be sick in order to get some attention from Sheldon. When he finds out, he uses his totally logical brain to come up with the best possible solution for Amy’s bad behavior :

Spanking.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Saying Goodbye to Twitter

While I’ve enjoyed Twitter quite a lot, it’s time to shut down my @danakanespanks account.

Many of my followers are friends and playmates, and we do have a whole bunch of fun, but..

It’s become glaringly obvious that folks think it’s socially acceptable to harass, force acceptable boundaries, and behave in a generally not-cool manner on social media platforms. This has caused me to close my Facebook and FetLife profiles this year, also, and removing Twitter will be my final strike against the aggravation inherent to social media and the people who abuse access to another’s attentions.

It’s a damn shame, really. I’ll keep the account up for another few days/weeks, but I believe that there’s very little redeeming value, for me, in remaining any longer.

You’ll still find my blog (once I’ve made the platform change) and video website, and are welcome to email anytime at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Blogger is taking us DOWN

Readers,

I’ve just received a notice that all Adult Content blogs will be removed from this platform, beginning THIS SUNDAY.

I’m going to transfer the blog to another domain/server asap, and will let you all know where it may be found, once I’ve made the move.

(Blogger: You suck)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanko Distractions : Crossword Puzzle #2

** READERS, I AM AWARE THAT THIS DISTRACTION IS WONKY. IT LOST IT’S SHAPE IN THE BLOG MOVE (BLAME GOOGLE/BLOGGER) AND I’LL TRY TO GET IT EDITED AND REPOSTED ASAP.  –  DANA  ***
Spanko Distractions : Crossword Puzzle #2
 
Here’s another fun, spanko-themed crossword puzzle – as if any of us needed something else to keep us from doing what we’re “supposed” to be doing right now. Alas…we are what we are. Enjoy~
 
–  Dana
Noteworthy Spanko Ladies
(There are many, MANY more.)

 1 2 3   4            5  6              7  8       9          10 11        12                             13                   14              15
ACROSS
6 Stand Corrected Editor
9 CHoS makes us all laugh.
12 Therapist-Author-Spanker
13 This Brit is part heaven, part hell.
14 They ALL enjoy CP.
15 Hot Redhead Video Switch
DOWN
1 She Assumes the Position.
2 Hardest Hand Spanking
3 Recently voted one of the best spanko blogs.
4 A ‘sweet-smelling’ author
5 Delco Spanko Founder
7 Has a Wicked Stepmother
8 She’s more than a 9.
10 She keeps Minneapolis in line.
11 90’s Video Blonde Bombshell
And here’s one game gal’s finished Distraction #2 puzzle: 
MyDrawing
(This was a great idea, as she collected a screengrab of the puzzle then imported it into her paint/draw program. Voila! Interactive online puzzle!)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Falling to Grace’ : An out-of-this-world F/M spanking story


Readers,

It seems that, through the imagination, spankings can happen anywhere – in another excellent reader submitted story, ‘Falling to Grace’ shows us what could happen when even ‘crossing over’ can’t save you from a hard hairbrushing. Enjoy!

–   Dana


Falling to Grace


By Anthony

He was standing before her as naked as Adam, squinting into her face. She was seated, and with the white silk gown draped over her feet, he couldn’t see if she wore shoes. If so, he knew they were the most brilliant of silver pumps.

She had dispensed with the wings, and that accentuated her pale, long arms. Oddly, those arms were mismatched, with the left arm much larger in diameter. This asymmetry struck him as strange, especially here. She also looked familiar.

She patted the left side of her lap several times and without thought he lowered himself slowly over her legs, settling his nakedness onto the silky fabric covering his thighs. 

“If you’re wondering,” she said, “there is no He around here. We take care of everything.” Her voice was close to his ear, low and engaging.

From his position over her lap, he and the floor were bathed in the illumination from her halo. A mother of pearl hairbrush, lay within his arm’s reach. He yearned to retrieve it, to feel its heft in his in his hand, to slap his other palm with it, to surrender it to her with delicious hesitation. But he was scared.

“Of course we all spank here,” she said, caressing his naked bottom. “Just some harder than others.”

“How much will it hurt?” he asked. His body was responding to the feel of her thighs, the smooth hands on his flesh.

“I should think a great deal,” she said. “You won’t be sorry.”

She started slapping his bottom gently, glancing blows that warmed and teased him. Her palm struck where his legs met the curve of his bottom and she slowly worked her way up that arc, eventually connecting with more force on the fullness of his cheeks.

His hands had lowered to the floor, helping him balance. Now she took one of his hands and brought it behind his back, spanking harder for awhile. Then she paused. It took him a second to realize the sensation had stopped. She slipped something flat and cool into his hand.

He brought the object around so that he could look at it. An Android tablet?

“You don’t use…I mean I thought here of all places…” he started to ask.

He heard her laugh deeply. 

“He was an absolute genius but so straight-laced it hurts me to think.”

The tablet was displaying a YouTube page and when he saw the particular video, his stomach somersaulted.

“It ends about 1:42 or so,” she said. “Well, it and you.” She laughed.

But he was sidetracked now, staring at the screen, how he’d looked on the edge of the cliff, before he’d jumped. 

She had to slap his already sore bottom several times hard before he pushed the play button. 

He had really looked good, hadn’t he!

“There you are in your cute wingsuit,” she said. “Falling out of the blue sky, a lone beautiful bird. So magnificent I daresay it reminds me of my earlier days.” 

“Picking up speed as you swoop down, down, down. Hurtling toward the hole in the rock face. There’s nothing else like flying! They know…you know…it’s certain death if you miss the hole. But you have the parachute on your back and safety is the most likely outcome.”

She started spanking him again as he watched. “There’s no way you could miss the hole is there? No reason for that…”

He was transfixed as the video merged with his memory. Outside his body, watching, he was feeling the elation of the flight in every nerve, the precision in his trajectory born out of the most minute changes in the wingsuit.

The video played on and he almost forgot his burning bottom and the fire of her hand. As he flew closer and closer to the hole, it gained in size and the video transitioned to slow motion.

“There,” she said. “Stop it there.”

He had approached the hole dead center with plenty of room on all sides, until this very moment, where a variation had pitched him slightly off course.

“Miscalculation” he said. “At that speed there’s no room for error.”

“No,” she said. “No miscalculation. Do you want me to stop spanking you?”

He felt her hand pause and he sighed, then muttered something.

“I didn’t catch that.”

“No, please!” he said. “Butt wiggle. It was butt wiggle. Keep spanking!”

“Ah,” she slapped his bottom once in punctuation, then again and again. “Butt wiggle. I thought maybe. Replay that.”

He rewound the video and played it over.

“It’s so clear isn’t it,” she said. “You were perfect, absolutely perfect, *until* you wiggled your bottom the tiniest of a millimeter. Practically invisible in the wingsuit. The aerodynamics changed just a teentsy. But at 69.3 meters a second, it doesn’t take much does it? And you knew that.”

He remained quiet.

“Well,” she said, “we really don’t need to see much more. Suffice it to say that what happened got you twice as many views as a success would have.”

“Plus,” she added, “you’re here.”

She grasped his hair lightly and her lips felt almost in his ear. “Be careful in the future – if you go to the Other Place, it’s an eternal timeout. In fact, there’s a bored guy in the corner there because he jumped semis on a motorcycle too successfully.” 

He moaned. It was time. They both knew it. 

Still over her lap, he swung his arm back and returned the tablet, the screen dark now. Then he reached down slowly and picked up the hairbrush. He held it for a moment, drawing it slowly down the side of his face, feeling the coolness as he slid the back of it past his temple, over his jaw, past his chin. So flat. So hard. So smooth. He gently passed it to her.

“You may not remember,” she said, “but this isn’t the first time you’ve been here. Oh no, not by a stretch.”

She laughed. “To this day, they still talk about a certain young man as a myth. They say that in this myth he flew too close to the sun and the wax wings he wore melted and plunged him into the sea.”

“We know better don’t we? I wonder what maneuver brought you closer to the sun. Close enough to melt the wings.”

He smiled and laughed, and together they said “butt wiggle”.

“The thing that you *do* forget every time,” she said, “besides your sordid, naughty history, is that the spanking is cumulative.”

“So I’ll be spanking you not only for your latest collision with the rock face, but for the melted wings, and everything in between. With this heavenly hairbrush!”

She brought the brush down on his bottom and he gasped.

“It’s mostly fun right now,” she said in a happy, menacing voice, spanking him again, “but your bottom will remember this for a long time even if you don’t”.

“And the thought of it may cause a twinge down there, a wiggle if you will.” She laughed.

“Then you’ll be back seeing old Grace again. I guarantee it!”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Summer Travel


The summer is finally upon us, and I’ll be heading to a few of my favorite cities in the next couple months. Since it’s finally ‘not cold’ just about everywhere, my friends and playmates should be happy to find me much less cranky about the weather – which means that your spankings will hurt just as much, but I’ll be laughing harder while you get them.

–  Dana


June 2013:

      25  St. Louis, MO

26-27   Albany, NY

July 2013:

   9   Denver, CO

  10  Kansas City, MO

30-31  New York City

August 2013:

    1-3   Toronto, ON

      19  Atlanta, GA

 20-21  Charlotte, NC

 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Mooski’s Live Tweet Spanking Game

Readers,

My friend ‘Mooski’ visited from England recently and we had several hours of spanking fun and caching up to do in the year-plus since I’d seen him last. Mooski’s a longtime spanko and very conditioned and tolerant bottom, and he’s tested the patience of many London area tops including Lucinda Simon, Cruel Christine, and Cecilia Prim.     
You see, Mooski is a Lovable Brat. (Lovable Brat for me is defined as someone who misbehaves to varying degrees but is also, eventually, occasionally, tameable – and always respectful, as it’s hard to love something which can never be handled without caution.) He gets up to a lot of silliness with his top friends, myself included, and we (mostly) enjoy his banter and intelligent/biting humor, but in the end he’s simply an awful lot of fun to have around.

However. He’s still a brat.

I thought that it would be fun, since he utilizes social media so much in his joyous top-bugging, to give him a dose of his own medicine – I made him live tweet his discipline on Twitter.

In order to fully appreciate the feed, you’ll have to scroll to the bottom of the post and read the postings in their original order – bottom to top.

I laid out ten implements (plus three extra for the bonus round), a Dana Kane poker chip to flip, and a pair of fuzzy dice. I told Mooski that we were about to begin and he was to tweet the basics of the game: He rolls the two dice for the number of strokes for the implement I’ve chosen. Then he flips the coin: heads = the number on the dice; tails = double the number. After each set of strokes, he must tweet ‘thank you miss, may I have another”. 
Following the initial ten sets, there was the bonus round. Mooski was given two minutes, with the help of his Twitter followers to choose the implement for one final roll/flip: a) My friend Robin’s handmade oak paddle which resembles a slightly smaller version of a boat oar; b) a rubber tire tread strap recently gifted me by a very lovely couple; c) a stiff, new barber strop. Running out of time, Mooski chose the huge wooden paddle…and loved it! 

He’s a tough boy, and sweet as he can be….and SO very game to allow us to share his discipline with, well, the world. (Thanks Mooski…you’re the best! oxxo)

(Remember, scroll to the bottom and read your way back to the top.)

— Dana

Screen shot 2013-06-19 at 10.16.00 PM
Screen shot 2013-06-19 at 10.15.54 PMScreen shot 2013-06-19 at 10.15.43 PM
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanko Distractions : Word Search #1

 
 

Readers,
 

 
 

As none of you sent hate mail following the first Distraction, I’m going to interpret that as a sign of positivity.  Here’s a fun easy word search, featuring many Implements of Spanking. You’ll find the word list below the puzzle.
 

 
 

Enjoy!  
 

 
 

  –  Dana
 

 

 

 

WordSearch1
 

BELT                    BIRCH               CANE               CROP               DELRIN               FLOGGER
 

 
 

HAIRBRUSH      HAND                LEXAN            MARTINET     NETTLE              PADDLE
 

 
 

RULER                 SLIPPER            SPOON           STRAP              STROP                 TAWSE
 

 
 

WHIP                    WILLOW
 

 

 

 

 

**  Take a minute and let me know what you think of these little puzzles/games, as they’ll be a regular addition to the blog if you like them.
 

 

 

 

 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanko Distractions: Crossword Puzzle #1


Readers,

As promised, here’s the first go at ‘Distractions’. I found a fun crossword-making program so the whole endeavor didn’t take more than an hour. If you have fun with this, I’ll make more.

(Note: I’d print it if I were you. Dry erase on your keyboard may be a problem.)

–  Dana

 

CrosswordPuzzle1

Afterthought:  It may be fun to post photos of some finished puzzles, so if you decide to give it a whirl email me a picture of your work, at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: Chapter 21 ‘Hide and Seek’


Readers,

One of the conversations which I have with many of my spanko friends and playmates seems an inevitable one : When did we ‘find’ spanking?

Not when did we discover our interest/fascination/obsession, but when did we find the larger spanko community? 

For many, their Hide and Seek brought them, in the early days, to NuWest, Lupus, and Shadow Lane. Stand Corrected seems to be the catalyst to many spankos of that generation, being their first tangible evidence that other spankos in fact existed. Most point to classfied ads in the backs of kinky magazines and big city newspapers as the key to their finding these early treasure troves of spanko connectivity, and many in the Northeast remember Times Square as a place where sex, kink, and fetish could once be found in abundance. (I know of at least one place left in Times Square, by the way, where spanking materials may still be purchased, via a friend who has firsthand knowledge, although I’ve not visited. Yet.)

The younger generation have had the advantage of the internet to connect them to others who share their interests, so I’m sure that the path wasn’t quite as long or rocky, but I’m still interested in your first exposures to the greater spanking world – whether it was a website, magazine, or (as I’ve heard several times as well) a naughty story in Playboy or Penthouse Forum magazines.

We all Hid, but we also all Sought, and we all Found. 

For me, it was simple and somewhat shocking. After moving to Los Angeles from my teeny Texas town, I was gobsmacked by the enormity of the general BDSM scene. Although it took a while to weed the spankos out of the wider community, it became immediately obvious to me that geography means everything when it comes to fetish. If you’re in a rural area, your chances for contact with other spankos is drastically diminished, even with the internet at our disposal, and the feeling of isolation is increased. From that side of the experience spectrum, I observed that folks in the Big City appeared to have many more opportunities, much earlier, for freedom of exploration. 

I’m still coming to terms with the apparent teeming masses of spanking fetishists on the planet, and I think we’ve still only scratched the surface of ‘out’ spankos – many more in than out.

I wonder when and where they’ll find us?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

More Contests, and New Distractions


Readers,

Since I’ve started this blog, I’ve given all kinds of things away. DVDs, lots of spankings, implements, and now site memberships. Some contests garner more participation than others, the story writing contests usually being the most popular.

The writing contests will continue, and I’ll try and find other amusing ways to give things away, but I’ve also decided to start posting up games, puzzles, and other fun things which I’ll call ‘Spanko Distractions’. The surveys will be in this category, too, and I have several ideas for ways to waste your time, simply for the hell of it. The first Distraction is coming in just a few days!


Thank you all for your continued input and participation in the blog and all the things we get up to here. I hope you’re still having as much fun as I am.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DVD Store up and running – and new spanking DVD’s!



Readers,

After much programming ado, I am happy to announce that the DVD store feature on DanaKanespanks.com is finally up, running, and ready for orders. (This has been no small miracle, and I’m grateful to my webmaster, Alan, at adultwebexperts.com for all his help and dedication.)

In addition to the previously-available DVD titles, I’ve also added two new ones:

Angel’s Nightmare Weekend
(from the Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother series)

AngelsNightmareWeekendDVD

and…

 

Spanking Naughty Sister-in-Law Cheyenne
(A collection of all the roleplay scenes in which Cheyenne Jewel has played my oft-spanked s-i-l.)
CheyenneDVD
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

May’s Story Contest Winner, and an unfortunate reminder.



This month’s story writing contest, ‘Who Do You Think You Are’, garnered a very few entries – even fewer of which were eligible, based on unfavorable content or inability to stay on the requested topic.

In this month’s contest, and in all future contests, I will choose NOT to edit or post ineligible entries. If you’re going to take the time to write and submit a story, please do yourself the favor of making it:

1. On Topic
2. Free of Sexual Scenarios…jeez.
3. On Topic.
4. Free of Characters or references to characters under the age of 18. 

Otherwise, all your time and effort will be wasted. 


Now, let’s celebrate May’s story contest winner (who’ll receive a free membership to danakanespanks.com)!


Grandmother’s Family Secret

 

My name is Yolanda and my parents died in an automobile accident when I was very young.  I was raised by my Aunt Consuela and brought up in the Catholic Church.  Aunt Connie was named after her great grandmother, my great great grandmother, who lived on a ranch in western Texas.  When Connie died I was the only surviving relative of Connie’s great grandmother Consuela.  My husband and I began receiving monthly letters and checks for our mineral rights from an oil company involved in hydraulic  drilling.  
 
My husband and I decided to go to western Texas and visit the ranch.  When we arrived the barn was ready to collapse; but, the house was in decent shape.  I doubted if any of the furniture had any antique value but I’m not an appraiser.  In the attic we found an old chest  that contained a family Bible, Consuela’s diary, a pearl handled revolver, a large oval ivory hairbrush with a worn smooth back, a long thin horsewhip doubled over to fit in the chest, and numerous pictures and family heirlooms.  
 
Consuela’s wedding picture depicted her as a tall stunningly beautiful Latina woman with dark hair and eyes.  Her husband had a slight build and was much smaller than Consuela and appeared to be much younger.  When we checked in the family Bible she was 28 and he was 21; but, his slender build and boyish face made him look much younger.  
 
As we drove home my husband and I were shocked by what we read in Consuela’s diary.  She had married Ollie Roberts in 1881.  Ollie was orphaned when he was 14 and taken in by neighbors who ran a hotel.  He was no more a problem in school than the other boys but his slender physique made him the constant target of bullies.  According to his many confessions to Consuela he was arrested when he was 14 for stealing cheese and found to be in possession of stolen firearms and clothes.  He escaped by climbing up the chimney and supported himself by horse thievery.  
 
Frank Cahill a local blacksmith constantly bullied Ollie.  One day he threw Ollie to the ground and started kicking him.  Ollie was only 15 when he pulled a pistol and shot Cahill who died the next day.  Ollie was later involved in the Lincoln County wars as a hired hand.  Legend has him killing 21 men but he confessed to Consuela that he had killed 7 and they all deserved to die.  By now he was known as the kid because of his slight build, beardless face, and youthful appearance.  
 
Civil War General Lew Wallace, author of “Ben-Hur”, was elected territorial governor of New Mexico and wanted to bring order.  He offered amnesty to anyone involved in the Lincoln County wars who wasn’t yet indited; but, the kid was on trial in Mesilla and found guilty of the murder Sheriff Brady and sentenced to hang.  The kid escaped and fled to Ft. Sumner.  His friend former bartender and buffalo hunter Pat Garrett was elected sheriff and staged the kids killing which allowed Billy the Kid to escape to western Texas and start a new life.  
 
Billy changed his name to Ollie Roberts, married Consuela in 1881, and converted to Catholicism.  Every Sunday they rode into town to attend the Catholic Church.  Billy confessed all of his sins to the parish priest who told him that he must be sorry and do penance if his sins were to be forgiven.  After confession when they returned home Billy sit in front of Consuela and shared his confession with her.  He confessed all of his sins from stealing cheese, clothes, firearms, horses, to killing 7 men.  Billy was not a killer who killed wantonly, they got what they deserved. 
 
Billy shared with Consuela his need for penance if his sins were to be forgiven.  Consuela insisted that his penance needed to be an  act of painful self -abasement preformed to show sorrow and repentance for his many sins.  She ordered Billy to the barn where she told Billy that he was to receive a severe horsewhipping.  He was ordered to strip naked and his hands were tied above his head  and secured to a beam.  Consuela crisscrossed his back, buttocks, and upper legs with her whip as he howled and squirmed in pain.  She untied his hands and helped Billy to the bedroom where he laid on his stomach and she rubbed ointment on his welts.  
 
In her diary she wrote how every Sunday after church she would give Billy a weekly maintaince spanking.  They would go to the bedroom where Billy would strip and she would remove her Sunday dress.  Consuela would sit on her straight backed vanity chair clad in her 19th century lingerie with the large oval ivory hairbrush in her hand.  Billy would kneel in front of his disciplinarian and ask  for a spanking as part of his penance.  He would then go over her knee for a severe no nonsense spanking.  He would kick and squirm but make no attempt struggle off of her lap.  Consuela was an excellent disciplinarian.  Her weekly spankings would continue until he was begging forgiveness for his many sins, crying real tears, and his bottom turned crimson.  She wrote that he could kick, cry, and squirm but he knew that if he ever fell off of her lap he was going to the barn for a severe whipping.  According to her diary that never happened again.  
 
Consuela suspected that Billy found a release from guilt which brought about a strange need for her weekly spankings.  Being draped over Consuela’s lovely lingerie clad lap was much more pleasurable than being tied to a beam in the barn!  After reading her diary I understood why the back of her hairbrush was worn smooth!  
 
Can you imaging the infamous Billy the Kid standing before his spanking disciplinarian, confessing his many sins, and being draped over his beautiful Latina wife’s knee doing penance for the sins of his youth?
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 6/2

Balcony Bunny Hop
BalconyBunnyHop1
This scene available to members (and on DVD) only. Not available for individual download.POV: Drunk Driving Girls
(An F/f POV)

POVDrunkDrivingGirls1
Reason to Cry
ReasontoCry1

For more preview photos, scene description, and join links, visit:
 
 
Individual downloadable scenes also available on my
Clips4Sale, Scolding and SpankingLibrary studio pages.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

An entry from Angel, about learning valuable lessons.


Readers,

Angel wrote this entry on Friday, after having spent a week here in Las Vegas with me. She’s visited several times, and we always have a lot of fun. But we also always have to deal with at least one instance of Angel Behaving Badly. Although I think we’ve now effectively solved that problem through honest and direct dialogue, Angel wanted to write something to share on my blog, and I told her I thought that was a fine idea.

What follows is, in my opinion, entirely too favorable to me (and my meatloaf, for that matter) but otherwise accurate – and terribly sweet.

–  Dana

NOTE * The May story contest winner will be announced in just a couple days!



My week in Vegas and establishing boundaries

Well, this is my last day with Dana. The bad news is that I might have “slightly” irritated her, but the good news is that I know if she hasn’t strangled me yet – she likely never will. 

I think sometimes I have this maladaptive inclination to test her – sometimes for fun, but sometimes because my personal insecurities pressure me to act out to see how far the unconditional love theory goes. So far, I can ascertain that she still loves me despite my tantrums, poor communication skills, attention seeking behavior and engaging in rather bold and inappropriate Twitter bratting. (Yes, yes… I almost learned my lesson. It’s been well over half a year since I’ve been so Twitter heinous and I should probably watch my own Delrin punishment as much as everyone else does to remind me).

It’s been an interesting week. I think since this is the longest amount of consecutive time I have spent here, coupled with the fact it has been a very trying few weeks between personal issues and my blog being removed – that she has pretty much seen me in various extremes of just about all of my emotional states: sad, frustrated, bratty, bold, anxious, whiny, cranky, clingy, regressed, exhausted, amused, playful, relaxed and utterly elated. Yes, she has survived them all. My behavior was taxing at times but I think she’ll make it. I keep checking on her when she’s not looking to make sure she is alive and not ripping her own hair out or something. She is doing well. I promise.

But… I am writing this while still knowing that I am on thin ice with her until I can prove to her that I can exercise good behavior somewhat consistently. She is not mad, but I hit that plateau of behaving so erratically that it was not even punishable. But that by no means didn’t mean she didn’t know what to do with me.  What I received instead was a “big-girl” explanation of behavioral expectations and what will or will not be tolerated, which is now very fully understood. Things are much simpler for me when communicated as directives. I also learned that if I need something I need to communicate it without expecting her to be a mind reader.

This doesn’t mean I will get everything I need or think I need as soon as I ask for it, and maybe not at all – but I think I would feel much more at ease using my words and getting denied rather than acting like a brat on steroids and getting denied. (I’m going to agree with myself on her behalf because I am fairly certain she would prefer it this way as well). 

Really, I am often good with “no.” For example, I was banging on her staircase with a comb and she looked at me like I was an annoying 3 year old and (quite seriously) said, “That’s enough.” I stopped mid-bang. And those little moments are sometimes equally as powerful as a good ass whuppin. I wasn’t actively tying to annoy her, either. (Just a piece of honest information). But I don’t take those seemingly minor interactions for granted. They psychologically sustain my need to feel that rules and structure exist in the way that comforts me – which is why there are still more than half a dozen cupcakes left in the refrigerator. I was told I could have one or two a day. I have not challenged this. I don’t know what would have happened if I did… a spanking? The corner? Fresh cupcakes tossed in the trash? I chose not to challenge the cupcake rule.

I challenged other things, though. I had a bit of a smart mouth and got a few on and off camera spankings for it. But it was mostly playful… until the cane-iac strap made an appearance in a promo video. But there were still no hard feelings about it.  I felt disciplined but not really punished, which I believe was the intention. 

I think I got punished, really punished,  when the wooden spoon and bathbrush came out of nowhere after my “Twitter dare.” Either that our she takes challenges very seriously. Most likely both. I got a really hard, fast spanking… but because it still felt acceptable, and I was even giggling along with borderline crying – I continued what I thought was playing. And it probably was, even from her perspective, until I got a bit too animated and cocky which ended up not being cool. I didn’t mean it. I didn’t respect boundaries though, which made it look like I was disrespecting her – for which I feel terribly sorry. 

If my behavior has made it appear that it does not go without saying, I will now (in no uncertain terms) say it: I have so much respect (and genuine love) for Dana as a personal and professional Top and as a human being that it is literally immeasurable. So when I behave in ways that contradict that and lead others to believe that is “playing,” I am setting a poor, and rather inaccurate, example. That makes me feel ashamed, sad and worried that if I can’t recognize when it’s “enough” without the stern look, intimidating tone and the fear of possible punishment – that this will make her disinclined to want to play with (or even punish) me.

The idea of that crushes me. I had so much fun when she was just spanking me all the time the first couple of days. That’s mostly her bottom’s bottom fault because I got spanked for all his misdeeds… but it actually helped to condition my own bottom so it bruised much less easily (well until the bathbrush came out last night). I was mostly loving that until I realized there was a real possibility I’d be spanked a dozen times an hour if she followed through and that eventually she would have to conquer new territory – such as the thighs. Because as big as my butt is, it cannot withstand even a days worth of punishment on behalf of her boy. I anticipated she might have to start calf caning by the end of the week and was set to go hide the canes. Speaking of hiding things, I still don’t think she had noticed her missing “heat for the seat” paddle. It will probably be a good idea to return it today because I think today is a “no playing because you were bad” day.  

Other than that, we did some decent shooting. The videos were awesome. Just so much fun. I got to be a big girl, I got to be a little girl…although I missed Stepmommy and I guess the librarian must have retired our did not get my “I will quit spanking if you don’t show up” memo! (FYI, I can’t quit spanking. I think Dana frowns upon it).

Anyway, I even did POV’s … because they held paddles to my head and forced me while I kicked and screamed and begged for my life. Okay… maybe that part didn’t exactly happen. It’s possible they just lovingly encouraged me despite my anxiety because they are two off the greatest people on the planet. I’m still terrified about it. Eh. We’ll see what happens.

And…. I cleaned my room! I said I didn’t have to but Dana got that tone and told me I did because she said so. It felt very serious and like a rule – so from then on, I have kept it tidy. Even the bathroom. Maybe she knows this was the reason. Maybe she doesn’t. Well I guess she will now if she posts this…  

We also watched some shows on the computer, talked a lot, laughed a lot. I got to eat Dana’s dinners – a time of day to especially look forward to. (Yea. I still dream about her meatloaf, not gonna lie). I also got to have balls and bottle caps thrown at me by the instigator and watched him in his natural playful state – which very often is indicative of an impending catastrophe. People shouldn’t play where there are glasses of iced tea and computers within inches of each other. Even I know that… silly. 

Now I am resting and writing and trying to be a good girl so that Dana is happy with me (and in general) and trying to be extra extra good so that maybe she will send me off with a great big hug… and a spanking! :)

I love you, Dana. Thank you for accepting me for the very complicated person I am while at the same time illustrating that certain behaviors must be changed… without making me feel terrible about myself for my shortcomings. That’s respectable. If you post this, you can leave this in or not.

Angel


PS (my blog will be completely transformed within the next couple of weeks. Stay tuned angelspanked.com)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

General Questions on Corporal Punishment – Survey Results



The spanking-survey-taking ranks have been out in full numbers of late, as the most recent survey, ‘General Questions on Corporal Punishment’ has thus far already garnered 430 responses!

I’ll paste the current results below, so you can see how your answers stack up next to your spanko brothers and sisters. 

–  Dana 

When did you receive your first adult spanking?

Results:
Between the ages of 18 and 25.16238%
26-35                                        10124%
36-45                                          6114%
46 +                                                  52  12%
I have never been spanked.          4811%


When did you give your first adult spanking?

 
Results:
Between the ages of 18 and 25.12831%
26-35                                          7117%
35-45                                              317%
45 +                                                 287%
I have never given a spanking.15838%
 
 
How often do you participate in spanking play?
 
Results:
Multiple times a week.                 4410%
Once a week.                               5012%
Once or twice a month.              10525%
A few times a year.                      13332%
Maybe once a year.                        389%
Never.                                        5212%
 
 
How often do you think about spanking?
 
Results:
Constantly.                             15436%
Daily.                                     21450%
A couple times a week.               4611%
Occasionally.                            102%
Hardly ever.                                 10%
 
 
How comfortable are you with your interest in spanking?
 
Results:
I’m fully at ease in my spanking fetish. No worries, guilt free.         213 50%
Sometimes I feel a little weird, but for the most part I’m okay with me. 164  39%
It makes me a bit uncomfortable, but I know it’s not going away.           42  10%
I wish it would go away.                                                                         5  1%
 
 
How many ways do you ‘play’ at spanking?
 
Results:
Real time, person to person, spanking/role play.                                                        33852%
Video chatroom (skype, etc.) spanking/role play.                                                         579%
Email correspondence discipline/role play (distance training).                                 8413%
Online forums, text chatrooms, social media sites (connecting with other spankos).13320%
I don’t participate in spanking play at all.                                                                         447%
 
 
How important is it that your partner share your fetish?
 
Results:
My relationship partner must also be a 
spanking fetishist.                                          11628%
My relationship partner doesn’t have to be a fetishist, but I want them to 
participate in spanking with me, anyway.  13432%
My relationship partner doesn’t have to share my fetish, but they must be okay with it, 
and with my participating in it with others.    5112%
My relationship partner doesn’t have to be a spanking fetishist, because they don’t know that I am. 
It’s my secret.                                                    4010%
My partner does NOT share my interest, so I do not participate in spanking.
                                                                             174%
My partner does NOT share my interest, so I participate in spanking without their knowledge.    
                                                                             54 13%
I am not into spanking. I don’t know what you’re talking about.
                                                                               10%
(And yes, I know that the numbers are a little wonky in the post. It’s a copy/paste thing – deal with it.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Very Bad Boy’s Two-Year Spankaversary Letter

 
Readers,
 
It’s been two years, almost to the day, since I first met the Wonderful Wife and her Very Bad Boy. We’ve come a long way together, the three of us, in terms of discipline, communication, and friendship, and I am happy to consider them among my closest friends. Below, the VBB’s annual Spankaversary letter, which he’s been kind enough to allow me to share here.
 
–  Dana
Two-Year Spankiversary and 12 Kane Marks
 
When I was younger I used to think time went by so slowly, it seemed like the school year was never ending, that the time between birthdays and Christmas was unbearably long. What once was the slow passing of time has now become a fast moving train that often leaves me wondering what happened to the days, weeks and months. May marks the two-year spankiversary since the Wonderful Wife and I first met Ms. Dana Kane. What was originally planned as a one-time meeting, has turned into a wonderful friendship. The last two years have included serious punishment spankings, the Delrin Punishment, the Broken Cane Marathon, a few motivational sessions, the perfect spanking storm in Dallas, a trip to spanking court, a few product testing videos, a long weekend in Las Vegas, an unintended all day road trip, a cruise to film a spanking movie which included two outside spanking scenes. Not to mention the 32 broken implements Ms. Kane has broken on me, the countless bruises, the gallons of blood loss, and the 12 permanent Kane marks that Ms. Dana has left on my backside (which she takes a lot of pleasure in, every time she sees them.) Of course we can’t forget the hundreds of bratty tweets, emails, and notes we have received or sent to each other. There were times when Ms. Dana directed me to ask the Wonderful Wife to spank me for an offense, hundreds of hand written lines I have done for them and written assignments that I have written (one I had Angel do for me which led to a serious punishment). Along the way we have enjoyed countless laughs, great conversations, a number of meals and a few very personal discussions. Dana has introduced us to fun and exciting people from Spanking Court. I’ve developed a wonderful friendship with my bratting partner-in-crime Angel. Just recently Dana introduced me to the exquisite Ms. Mona Rogers, which I had the pleasure of spending a few hours in her presence this year. 
Dana has also taken on the role of confidant and encourager. During my recent inpatient hospitalizations Dana kept close contact with Isabella encouraging her and supporting her while I was in treatment. She took the time during my first hospitalization to communicate with me, sending email encouragements and tweets to keep my spirits up. During my second hospitalization she took an even more active role as I included her in my treatment plan. Her encouragement, insight and thoughtful responses to my assignments played an important role in my healing. During my medical retirement from the Army she has given of herself and has helped us walk through the emotionally difficult transition. She has shown me a different prospective, which has helped me to change my way of thinking. She reminds me of the future I still have and what I can still accomplish. A few times she has boldly gotten in my face and told me to change my attitude.
From the first time they met, Isabella and Dana developed a bond that began a unique relationship. Not only have they become trusted friends, Dana has taught the Wonderful Wife the role of the HOH (Head of Household), guided her in becoming an excellent spanker and unfortunately skilled at using the cane. Each session we have with Dana always seems to end up with Isabella learning some new nefarious way of torturing me, which she eagerly practices every chance she gets. Dana’s influence is felt every time Isabella decides to spank me or to just torture me for the fun of it. She is even leaving permanent cane marks on me now. Between the two of them leaving marks on me, if I ever go to the ER for treatment there will be a long discussion on what those marks are on my bum and what they indicate.
So we began another year with our friendship with Dana, what waits for us is anyone’s guess. But I do know there will be spankings, laughing, playing, sharing, accountability and lots of caring from all of us. … Oh yea, I almost forgot, there will be lots and lots of bratting from me, all aimed at getting under their skins and earning another special punishment session.   
 
– The VBB 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Warning: Vacation Photos Inside


Readers,

Even though I travel a lot, I rarely actually see much of any given city – unless the backsides count (which they should). There are a zillion interesting things to see nearly every place I visit, but when you spend a lot of time on the road, the idea of staying out an extra day to hit the museums sounds less-than-appealing.  Hell, I’ve lived in Las Vegas near two years now and still have no idea where anything is!

Needing a few days to recharge my batteries, I thought it would be fun to remedy my local ignorance with a few days spent in/around the valley.
The first day was more task than vacation, but I did make it fun by going to a different supermarket than usual and scoring a few interesting things at a local thrift store. Then something which I’d been looking forward to for a few weeks – a trip to the Las Vegas Farmers Market.

It’s true, I didn’t love living in Los Angeles. But there are a few things which I did really appreciate – one of the best things about the city is the weekly Farmers Market in Hollywood. We went on a regular basis, buying excellent produce and out of this world sourdough breads (which I can’t have anymore and will never mention again due to lingering bitterness), and mingling with an interesting cross-section of Los Angeles’ citizenry.  Since moving to Las Vegas, the Farmers Market has been one of the biggest gaps left in the new zipcode.

So you can imagine my happiness when I found one on the far east end of Summerlin – in a park and everything, every Tuesday! Wahoo! And we were off…

..to the tiniest, most pitiful excuse for a Farmers Market you can possibly imagine. I bought a couple cute bars of soap wrapped to look like candy (for Angel) from the folks running the Muscular Dystrophy booth, and there was a guy selling so-called kettle corn and a sno-cone stand. We also purchased a snocone (trying to support our local Farmers Market and all)…

…which was the worst, most watered-down snocone ever created.

Damn. Strike two.

Then there was a brisk walk of approximately eight feet to the ONE produce stall. They were selling stuff out of the box, just like at the supermarket, waxed cucumbers and all.  Strike three.

While the place was a disappointment, the looong drive there and back afforded a nice view of parts of the city I’d not seen before; it’s pretty here, for the most part.

Not to be put off my task of finding neat things to see around my new hometown, I went home and packed my picnic basket and ice cooler, and set out my SPF 110.

The next day we were up and out early, since neither of us could sleep the night before, so we arrived at the Valley of Fire State Park before it was too terribly sweltering outside. Here’s me, totally happy and fully hydrated, lying inside a rock formation which has been there for something like several hundred thousand years:

Valley of Fire

 This was my first desert exploration-type thing, other than walks to the supermarket in August, and the mountains and surrounding views were beautiful. 
 
But we came for the petroglyphs:
IMG_3742 IMG_3743
 
About four thousand years old, these marks show up here and there throughout the park, but this particular trail has this:
 
 
It looks like some kind of ancient chalkboard or message center – or graffiti. But these marks are up high enough on the wall that the geography would have to have been different when they were made – I couldn’t reach them, even after doing a bit of reckless climbing.
 
After a few more hours of tramping around the desert, we loaded up and headed home…in an entirely different and unplanned direction than I’d driven in that morning. An impromptu driving adventure along the north edge of Lake Mead began, culminating in my dipping my toes in the water’s edge at Virgin River. 
 
This was a great day trip, and one that I’ll do again – in spring.
 
Next morning I did something, the possibility of which I would’ve spent the majority of my life denying. I drove from Las Vegas to the Grand Canyon. I know, it doesn’t sound like that big a deal to you, but for a girl from the flat part of the country who doesn’t drive often, the mountain passes and desert winds were a little angst-inspiring. A 4 1/2 hour drive took about two hours longer, due to numerous stops to look at cool things, pick up rocks, and wander around in the middle of the damn desert. This is an activity which I suggest that everyone try at least once, within reasonably safe distance of your air conditioned rental car. 
 
Here’s me during one of the many pauses, standing in front of a mural in Kingman, AZ:
IMG_3755
 
 
Then, around 3:30 pm, this:
IMG_3760
 
You can just see part of the Bright Angel trail, leading out over the flat part in the center of the photo, from the South Rim where I’m standing. Note: I did NOT walk the trail, unless you count the approximately 300 feet which I haltingly and timidly tripped down and right back up again. To say that the view and trail are precarious would be putting it mildly (at least to anyone else with an unnatural fear of heights), and my bravery only extended about as far as the first turn in the barely-three-foot-wide trail hanging onto the side of the mountain. Thanks, but I’ll just stand up here…
 
Isn’t it beautiful?
 
It’s probably pretty nerdy, but I brought along my Field Guide and spent a little time identifying different animals encountered at Valley of Fire and Grand Canyon, and took photos of several species (you’ll thank me for not including photos of every single bird, mammal, and reptile I took), including a herd (flock, gaggle, murder?) of wild bighorn sheep clustered atop a desert plain – and dozens of teeny tiny chipmunks who, according to the signs posted everywhere, are aggressive and known to bite. Hence, no photos of the chipmunks, as I didn’t want to start something I couldn’t finish.
 
Here’s a handsome guy who was kind enough to pose for this photo, even in the hot sun.
IMG_3748
We spent the night in a pretty little lodge in the park, and after a morning of further exploration, got back on the road to Las Vegas.
 
After another couple days spent bumming around the house and generally being shiftless and lazy, I’ll be up to my elbows in bratting, as Angel will be here all this week. Yes, that’s right. I’m following my vacation week by spending the next several days spanking Angel repeatedly. Ahh, such a hard life.
 
–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Very Bad Boy’s Cane Breaking Marathon – Video Preview


Readers, 
While I enjoy my little vacation, here’s something to keep you occupied:

It’ll come as no surprise that The VBB got himself into hot water with his WW and me recently.

We decided to handle it a little differently this time – making the punishment as painful as possible for him, while still making it as FUN as possible for the two of us.

We settled on the Cane Breaking Marathon, a great idea which originally came from our friends at Caneiac (but don’t tell that to the VBB).

Of course, we videotaped the entire thing – nearly fifty minutes of scolding, caning, and paddling. After having taken out all the too-personal conversation, unnecessary in-between time, and other ancillary stuff, we were left with about twenty minutes of Cane Breaking Marathon. 

I also took out a few minutes of footage to make a fun commercial for Caneiac, since we broke so very many of their trusty implements throughout the natural course of our fun – and thought you might like to see some flying rattan…

(This is real punishment. Not for the squeamish.)

 – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A few days off..

I’ll be taking the majority of this week off for a mini-vacation of sorts, doing a little local traveling and sightseeing, and generally taking it easy through about Saturday. 

Email and communication will be sporadic and kept to a minimum, although essential stuff will still get done.

If you’re all lucky, I’ll lose my camera somewhere along the way. Otherwise you’ll likely have my vacation photos thrust upon you next week. 

Until then ~

Dana

PS. In my absence, feel free to peruse the nearly 200 spanking stories, dozens of free videos, and hundreds of links to other spanking blogs, sites, disciplinarians, and spanking groups.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Angel’s Blog


Readers,

In addition to all the time spent bratting, tweeting, and being spanked, Angel also finds plenty of time to think, write, and create beautiful artwork. She is smart, deep, and boldly honest in her writings. Lately she’s been putting more time into her blog at AngelSpanked.com and turning out quite a lot of interesting, multi-faceted posts on everything from scenes we’ve done to personal artworks, including a recent poll on best reasons to spank her (umm…I wasn’t aware that I needed one, but I digress).

Angel speaks openly about her experiences, feelings, opinions, and spankings, and her word skills are excellent. You’ll not find much of ‘Bratty Angel’ on the blog, at least not yet, as it seems that most of the posts are written from a much more responsible perspective than the one sometimes encountered by yours truly. Fun posts, like this practical-ode to Cheyenne Jewel’s bottom, and informative stuff, like this post on bruises and welts, prove that Angel is putting her time to good use (and hopefully not getting up to any trouble).

I’m having fun reading, and you probably will, too.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Current-izing the blog a bit, with your help


Readers,

It seemed like time to redesign the blog a bit, and I’m liking the new look so far. The expanded post section gives me room to post larger photos and embedded videos, and having a single sidebar makes it possible for things there to be less squashed, too. (Of course, I’m viewing it on my desktop Mac and have no idea what you people on laptops, PCs, and handhelds are seeing. If it doesn’t look spectacular, I suggest you go out and purchase a large Mac at your earliest possible convenience.)

There’s been a bit of reorganization as well, and I’m going to continue to try and find ways to make things prettier and more easily navigable. Suggestions are welcome, especially in the Spanking Stories links – where I’m unsure how to properly separate the stories (or are they already properly separated?). I’m also thinking of tackling a massive overhaul of the individual post tags and ‘Favorite Subjects’ section.

If you’re aware of a safe and skilled professional disciplinarian, in any location, not listed in the right-hand sidebar, please let me know and I’ll make the addition. Likewise, if you’re aware of any discrepancies as to active pro spankers.

The same goes for spanking groups, large and small. If you’re a member, or know of a good one, send me a link to the group and I’ll add them in the sidebar listings.

Finally, blogs. I know that there are nearly a go-zillion blogs about spanking, CP, DD, HoH, TTWD (sheesh with the differentiations, by the way), and I also know that folks like Bonnie do a pretty excellent job of cataloging nearly each and every one of ’em. But if there’s something noteworthy missing from the sidebar blogroll – whether it’s your blog or one you recommend – send me the link (or put it in the comment box below) and I’ll add it.

Still unsure about the free video embeds to the right – if they don’t reappear soon I’ll re-upload them to spankingtube and get new embed codes for them.

I’m also hoping that the redesign will fix the problem that a few of you have had with text formatting in RSS/email delivery subscriptions. Anyone previously experiencing this problem can email me with the fix/no-fix verdict.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What’s the problem with the free videos? Hell if I know.


Readers,

Recently, some of the free videos I’ve shared – usually viewable on the left-hand sidebar as well as the linked gallery page – have been acting wonky. Not loading, sending clicks to some weird error page, and generally being screwy.

I have absolutely no idea why this is happening. It seems as though some of my videos are missing from spankingtube.com (where the free videos are uploaded/hosted/linked) and I’ve also been unable to upload anything new to the site of late. 

Maybe there’s some sort of glitch going on over at ST, and I’m hoping that it’ll clear itself up in short order. Until then, my apologies for the missing videos – but there are still a couple dozen left (hopefully) to enjoy.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Ya gotta love Erica Scott.


Readers,

Like many of you, I am a big fan of Erica’s. Her blog posts are always topical, funny, and full of personal insights into this woman who we all adore so much.
Unlike most, however, I’ve had the opportunity to work with Ms. Scott on a number of occasions and can tell you, unequivocally, that she is one helluva spanko.
But while many videos of Erica and her titanium bottom exist, I’m most excited to see the ones she’s recently posted to spankingtube. These are snippets of real spanking scenes between Erica and her top, and they’re priceless.

Here’s ‘How Well Do You Know Your Top’, with Erica’s famous ‘tude firmly in place as she tries to answer trivia questions about her spanker:





Here’s another, titled ‘Tears II’, that’s particularly emotional:




Thanks to Erica for always sharing so much of herself, and for giving so many of us so much joy (and lip. You rock, lady.).

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Wonderful friends, site progress, and forced looking at my cats.


Miss Pandora Blake’s been wonderfully kind and written a glowing review of the new DanaKaneSpanks.com site, and while I’m not quite up to the production standards of DreamsofSpanking.com, I’m terribly complimented that a fellow spanking enthusiast – and just as importantly, another woman running an adult fetish video production company – is having a positive initial reaction to the site.

I’m also extremely pleased to say that signups have been robust, with a large percentage of subscribers being of the female gender (yes, I recognize you, ladies…my gratitude), and I am receiving lots of positive feedback thus far. While the site isn’t at all fancy, the search function is dandy and can help you get to what you’re looking for without scrolling through the 140+ F/M, F/F, and POV videos currently available, and I’ll soon be adding Member’s Only videos exclusive to the site.  My greatest big thanks to those of you who’ve subscribed, and I’m always looking forward to your comments, suggestions, etc.
We’re still experiencing some DVD Store difficulties, the site designer and I – as in, he is not yet finished with it and I am having difficulties understanding why. Hopefully it’ll be operational soon, and I’ll email those of you who’ve requested DVDs soon as they’re available.

Here’s a little preview video I uploaded to SpankingTube to announce the member site, featuring some of my favorite scenes:




In other, non-spanking-related news, my cats have been even cuter than usual of late, as evidenced by these photos:

This is Pancakes. Not one Pancake, but many. He had this name when we adopted him and we had no choice but to resist our natural urge to rename him – aptly – Oscar the Grouch.
IMG_20130309_155211
 He’s a Maine coon and weighs somewhere in the vicinity of 23lbs. Pancakes is not particularly friendly to strangers, and still occasionally looks at us as if we may cook and eat him at any moment. He’s had a tough life, but is one helluva cuddler.

IMG_20130309_163600
This beautiful creature is The Pretty Girl. She showed up about eight months ago, sleeping in a tree in our neighbor’s backyard. That neighbor has a mean dog, and she was awfully skinny, so I called her…”Hi, pretty girl.” 
Long story short, she lives under the bed now and likes to try and stand on the computer keyboard while important things are happening. She is also terrified of Reno (below), who is half her size.

 
This is Noodle putting the smackdown on one of the feral girls.  Reno and Tahoe look almost exactly alike, even after having lived with them for over a year – but I’m pretty sure this is Reno. They both showed up in wintertime, begging outside the patio door. Sisters, obviously, and pretty damn wild.
IMG_20130124_155218
After a few weeks of feeding and careful petting (and no small measure of bouncing off the patio doors), we managed to snatch them both inside permanently.
Somewhat more domesticated now, they’re both still shy of strangers, and still pretty damn wild.
Reno’s slightly smaller and much much MUCH meaner, and Tahoe isn’t very smart but makes up for it in sweet.
 
 
Speaking of Noodle – he likes to sleep on the toilet. Others in the household who shall remain unnamed think that this behavior should be discouraged. Personally, I think he’s just about the cutest thing ever and could sleep on my head if he were so inclined.
IMG_20130404_092447
He’s just waiting for someone to come along and give him a pity flush; there is nothing the Ginger Menace loves more than watching the water twirl, and has been known to ‘accidentally’ fall in on countless occasions.
And they’re all spayed and neutered (hint hint).
 
— Dana
 
 
 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos (Ch. 20) : An Exchange of Money for Goods or Services


Readers, 

 In a nutshell, ‘an exchange of money for goods and/or services’ is the definition of trade. 

Trade is a term nearly interchangeable with the word business. 

Businesses create jobs, wherein people are employed and (hopefully) paid a reasonable salary. Those people use their salaries to pay other people for other goods and/or services, and the circle of trade is unbroken. 

 Consumers (those people we talked about who are, presumably, employed and earning a reasonable salary) participate in different types of trade depending on many factors, including age, gender, social status, geography, and most certainly, need. 

 Need, or the perception of it, is what makes us go to the department store and pay (again, presumably) hard-earned money for items we do not already possess. Have a big wedding coming up and don’t have a blender capable of making cake for 48? Buy one. Need more Band-aid brand bandages or Kleenex brand tissues? Hell, now you can even have them delivered right to your door – by a person who’s being paid to wear that snappy brown outfit, I might add. There are dozens of workers instrumental in getting your tissues to your door, from the person who pours the stuff that will become tissue paper into the vat to the one who designs those hideous countertop boxes, right down to the salesperson who calls your local market every week to see how many tissues they’ll be needing delivered. 

Then there’s want. Want is often misinterpreted as need, because want can become big and strong and overpowering and morph itself into need when pressed. For instance, you don’t really need that new sofa – your current sofa is in fine condition, really, you’ve just grown to despise it over the years because it just sits there being all Southwestern-y, long after Southwestern is out – but you’re eyeballing a comfy-looking oversize in tan leather all the same. Sure, it’ll cost a bit of money, but just look at it! It beckons you, and you can practically feel how much more aligned your spine will be while watching reruns of LA Law. Besides, what has that old sofa done for you lately, huh? Yep. You’re right. You WANT this, and you want it now. 

 I’m sure you all get my upcoming point already, don’t you? I’m not one of the first several hundred to have written on this subject, and won’t be one of the last several hundred, either. It’s something that’s there, whether we talk about it or not. So let’s talk about it. 

 People Who Get Paid to Do Sex Work and why some people dislike them (us).


Where to begin, really? First, I’ll clarify that, for the purposes of this conversation, I’m using the term People Who Get Paid to Do Sex Work as folks of any sex or gender who earn compensation as pros, models, performers, production crew, and/or other ancillary positions related to the adult entertainment industry. This, for most of the world, includes spanking and BDSM. (If you find  yourself in said employ and have a problem with the term Sex Worker, I don’t know what to say. Honestly.)

We’ve all heard/read them, and maybe some of you have even said: “I would never pay for it.” (liar), “They’re no better than prostitutes.” (your point?), “F*ck that b*tch. She doesn’t deserve to get paid to do what I do for free.” (a personal favorite), and the always sensible “He/she should get a real job.”

Let’s address these concerns one at a time, shall we?

1.  “I would never pay for it.”

You paid Tom Cruise $20 million dollars to make the fourth installment of whatever-it-was-movie. Yes, you did. 
You also paid that kid at Taco Bell to make your lunch yesterday (which is why you feel like crap today). 
You’re also paying some stranger in a suit and Wall Street high-rise to manage the loan on the house you’re sitting in right now, and likely for the computer you’re using, too.

All of those things suck.

But paying for pleasure is wrong? Wait a minute…what about massages? Yoga classes? Visits to your friendly local psychopharmacologist? All those things are about health, happiness, and wellness and we pay for those things every day.
Where’s the disconnect? You tell me.

2.  “They’re no better than prostitutes.”

See #1. Seriously. And, in your spare time, think about doing a bit of evolving.

3.  “F*ck that b*tch. She doesn’t deserve to get paid to do what I do for free.”

This is one especially for performers, as each and every girl I know has, at one time or another, been given grief (usually remotely, as grief-givers are naturally passive-aggressive) about their professions. We are not bitches, nor are we heartless vixens out to pilfer the wallets of every godfearing man and woman on the planet.
Just like the guy who cooked my delivery dinner deserved to get paid for doing something that I could have easily, cheaply, and – I compliment myself here – more tastily prepared, Sex Workers deserve to get paid to do what they do. Whether you do it or not. Even if you’re better at it. 

Why? Because there is massive, massive demand. Lots of folks want to participate in things which they may not necessarily be willing to share with the world. Pros and performers get paid specifically for that reason – because they’re doing it. You’re not.

While we’re here, I’ll also touch on the fact that none of us would ever be so bold as to contact a plumber and suggest that he do some work for us pro bono. We all know that the plumber would just laugh and laugh and laugh..

4.  “He/she should get a real job.”

When you’ve spent the money, invested the time, and worked to perfect the craft, that IS a real job.


Now that I’ve put much more than my usual two cents in, I’d like to know your thoughts. Please share your comments in the box below, and we’ll discuss this controversial subject a bit more.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

More Spanking Court and Sternwood Academy, and lots of sarcasm.


Readers,

As you know, I regularly participate in the proceedings at Spanking Court, and am also a member of the staff at Sternwood Academy. You cannot possibly imagine the tedium of having to spank misbehaving girls, on their extremely bare bottoms, while they writhe and cry out in protest. Of all the careers I could’ve had, skills I could’ve mastered, I chose to become a professional spanker. Sigh…the heartbreak of it all. You must really pity me right now.

Recently, several of the inmates and attendees have been behaving improperly (go figure), and I’ve been enlisted yet again to help bring them to their senses. I will gladly welcome the day when all these reprobates learn their proper lessons and I never have to see a lovely little red bottom spread across a spanking bench or school desk again. 

(All these encounters are now viewable in one place : MegaSpankings.com. My friends at A.S.S. have combined five spanking sites into one, and all the fun stuff we get up to is available there.)

A few examples of the hardships of my job:

SC162B
Casey Calvert looks innocent – but she’s a VERY naughty inmate. 
I have to strap her repeatedly. Sheesh.
casey10
…and an even naughtier schoolgirl! Here I am having to suffer the indignity of a wig,
AND spank her perfect bottom with my bare hand.
christycaseykatarina2
Here’s me, trudging through a horrible day: spanking Christy Cutie, Cali Katarina, and Casey Calvert.
 
 
 
Please feel free to offer your condolences in the comment box below.
 
–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A (Sick) Day in the Life


Readers,

It’s been over two years since I was actually, truly sick. 

In March 2011, I visited New York City for the first time and picked up a horrible cold/flu/ick from a lovely little Domme who thought she’d shake hands first and announce her current awful cold later. It took about 72 hours to kick in, as these things do, so I was feeling pretty terrible right about the time I left the City. 
I was sick for two full weeks, and blamed the fact that I’d never before experienced NYC germs. Like the people there, I believe that the germs have a zeal and zest for life and survival unlike many.

Flash forward two years plus change, in which time I have been extraordinarily healthy in the seasonal-illness department:

Last week I visited family in Texas – a trip I hadn’t made in a year – and naturally went through several airports in order to do so. While the trip wasn’t the awe-inspiring thing of vacation dreams, it was nice to go back where I came from and hug a few people. When I arrived home, I had two days in Las Vegas before heading back out for Dallas, St.Louis, and Kansas City.

I felt fine until two days ago, and nearly at the halfway point in my flight from Nevada to Texas when, all of a sudden, every part of my head began malfunctioning at the EXACT same moment. My head felt like it was stuffed with cotton, my nose began to stop up and run at the same time (which has always perplexed me), and the sneezing began with much abandon.
This caused no small problem because I was, as always, sitting in a window seat, so my co-aislers had to get up three times over the course of an hour so I could make my way to the minimal privacy of the airplane restroom where much nose-blowing did take place. This, in addition to my having my scarf fully covering the bottom half of my face (don’t want to make others sick, doncha know) likely caused more than a little suspicion. (Sorry Mr. Air Marshall, I wasn’t doing anything suspect – I do the suspect stuff in hotels.)

An otc cold remedy bought on my layover helped a bit, and I was able to make it to the hotel where I enjoyed a lovely dinner with The VBB and his Wonderful Wife, who’d driven quite some distance to meet me there. Naturally, I found the energy to carry on with The VBB’s cane breaking marathon/punishment, but spent nearly as much time spraying him with alcohol than I did breaking canes, just in case one of my likely-germs came in contact with his bum. We passed a fun few hours that evening, but by bedtime I could tell that I was in trouble. So I made the unhappy call home to announce my full-on illness and request an immediate change of flight plans. I was going home. Asap.

It’s not been often that I have had to cancel travel plans, and it’s a blow to my enormous empathy organ to have to postpone playtimes with my friends around the country. Many don’t have the opportunity to play often, and only the chance of infecting them with some icky little South Texas germ has kept me away. (To those of you I’ve missed, my sincerest sniffly apologies. I’ll be back just as soon as I can.)

Meanwhile, I’m going to disinfect this keyboard and get back into bed.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Story Contest – ‘Who Do You Think You Are?’ : Win a DanaKaneSpanks.com Site Membership

 
May 2013 Spanking Story Contest:
 
‘Who Do You Think You Are?’


** To celebrate the launch of HERE member site, this month’s prize winner will receive a free full-access membership to the site!  Over 130 F/M, F/F, and POV spanking scenes – and counting! – should keep our winning author busy for quite some time. (For those who are already subscribers, you’ll have the opportunity to choose an alternate prize.)**

In the name of good fun and fertile fantasy, I’ve decided to open the contest up this month to include folks whose names we’ve all heard. Celebrities, Politicians, Icons; Heroes and Villains, past and present.  
 
What would it be like if one of them had to stand in front of a spanking disciplinarian and answer for their behavior? How many times have we said, “Boy, old so-and-so sure could use a good spanking”, while referring to someone splashed across our newspaper or television?
 
This month, your challenge is to write a fantasy discipline story featuring:
 
 
Someone Famous (or Infamous)
 
 
 
Facing a Disciplinarian
 
 
 
…and a List of Offenses
 






Quick tips:

 

  • Characters may be of any gender (and in the case of this particular contest, alive or dead), and you may include as many or as few other characters in your story as you want.
  • Feel free to include any/all spanking genres: F/F, F/M, M/F, and M/M.
  • You’re encouraged to title your story independently of the contest’s title.
  • We are in the realm of Fantasy Writing here, folks, so there’s no worry about writing about someone known. Nobody would ever believe that Richard Branson, Anderson Cooper, or Daniel Radcliffe would end up in a spanker’s care, so it’s acceptable that we play with those fantasies. With that in mind, let’s try and avoid being incendiary.



There are also a few guidelines which MUST be followed in order for your story entry to be considered/published. 


Please read carefully:

  • Absolutely no characters or situations involving anyone under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but I make final judgments based on context. Best to keep it to a minimum.

 

  • The same goes for overt sexual references and naughty language. Some poetic license is given, but genital references, sexual scenarios, and heavy use of profanities will likely not prevail.

 

  • Don’t cheat. It’s not cool. Cheaters will be publicly shamed and banned from future contests.

 

  • By entering your story in the contest, you agree to allow me to publish/excerpt/promote your entry (anonymously, of course) on this blog and other publishing platforms.


Contest ends May 31, 2013



Send all entries to me at: DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com  (You may either attach your story as a text file, or paste it directly into your email’s text box.)

If you have any questions about content, guidelines, etc, please feel free to email.

Good luck! 


–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Sarah Skips A Semester’ : A final (and spectacular) School Daze spanking story


Readers,

A final, and somewhat tardy, entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest :

Missy and Angel co-wrote this entry, as non-contestants (Good Girls), and it’s a great read…even though they turned in their School themed story very late – which technically should earn them a trip to the principal’s office, right?

Enjoy.

–  Dana



Sarah Skips A Semester



As I sat there in the window watching the rain pour down from a freak thunderstorm, I was reminded of home.  My sister Susie and I had been living in Las Vegas now for nearly one month.  We were now under constant supervision by Ms. Kane, the Disciplinarian that owned and operated the “Reformatory” where we were to live for one year.  Two months ago, Susie and I had pulled off a brilliant stunt…or so we thought. We videotaped Ms. Kane during a private spanking session and posted it on Spankingtube.   As it turned out, getting one over on Ms. Kane is a rare occurrence, one that we were not able to do…this time.  
Fall quarter was fast approaching at UNLV, and as a requirement by Ms. Kane, we were to be full time students.  I was not ready for school to start, I wanted just a little more time to be able to do my own thing and not be bogged down with all the studying and work load that is required by a freshman at a major university.  This morning my sister and I were supposed to be going to sign up for classes, but I had different plans.
“Sarah, why are you sitting there in your pajamas still? We need to get going” My sister was digging through the closet I guess trying to find the perfect thing to wear. “I am not going. I don’t want to start school yet, I am going to wait till January classes start, and go then” She looked puzzled at me “And just how do you think that is going to work out for you? Ms. Kane will never let that fly. What is your big plan for that?” She snickered. “I am not going to tell her right now, it’s none of her business anyway. Besides, as long as I am at the dinner table every night and have my chores done, she won’t even know. It will be fine. I’m going back to bed, try and be quiet please”
Susie headed down the stairs and was about to walk out the front door when Ms. Kane suddenly out of the blue spoke up “Goodbye girls, good luck today, and I want details later as to what your classes will be” Susie turned and looked at Ms. Kane “Ok, I’ll let you know, goodbye” She turned again and tried to hurry out the door to avoid the obvious fact that she was alone. A fact Ms. Kane of course had noticed “Where is Susie…or Sarah…or which one are you??” She still couldn’t tell us apart. We were identical twins right down to the mole we each had on our upper arm, the only exception was a little birthmark well hidden under my long hair on the back of my neck, a secret no one knew besides us and our parents. 
It was obvious that Susie wasn’t happy about the situation but as a good sister she covered up “Sarah is umm…She wasn’t feeling well this morning, so she said she would take care of her classes later” Which wasn’t a lie and something Susie could tell without feeling guilt. “I gotta go though or I won’t catch the bus in time….ok?” She looked at Ms. Kane with a lot of hope in her eyes. Ms. Kane returned that look with a raised eyebrow and told her goodbye and wished a good day. Susie ran off as fast she could and had she turned around she would have met the eyes of Ms. Kane still standing there observing. Ms. Kane didn’t go upstairs to check on Sarah instead she just went to her office. Susie of course again as the good sister wanted to give a heads up by calling but never got to it because Lyndsy  with all her talking at the bus stop made her forget about it all. 
I woke up and looked at the clock.  2:08!  How did I sleep so long?  Good thing I am not starting school any time soon, clearly I need more sleep in my life.  I got up and went to the window to see if Ms. Kane was home.  Her car was not in the driveway.  That’s good, at least I don’t have to explain anything just yet.  I went to take my shower and got myself ready.  Who knows, maybe she won’t even know I didn’t go anywhere today.  This is going to be so easy…
I went downstairs to find something to eat.  I had missed breakfast and lunch so I was starving.  I checked one more time to see that her car was not there and headed downstairs to the kitchen.  I found everything I needed to make a turkey sandwich.  I quickly made my sandwich and cleaned up my mess and was about to head upstairs when I turned the corner and just about ran smack into Ms. Kane.  “Damn, you scared the shit out of me!”, I said before I could stop myself.  “Sorry, I didn’t mean to curse at you, I just didn’t think you were home”.   I tried to sneak past, but without success.  “First of all, you know better than to use that kind of language in my home, regardless if you thought I was home or not” Ms. Kane had this special voice she used when she was annoyed a voice she was using right now  “So instead of this just being an informal meeting in the hallway, let’s take it to my office, shall we?”  “No Ma’am, please, that is not necessary,  It slipped out totally on accident and besides, I have a pile of paperwork to fill out for school, can’t we just keep it in the hallway this time?”  I was hopeful.  To this, she raised an eyebrow and pointed to her office, not before taking my sandwich and reminding me that food is meant to be eaten in the kitchen only.  
Now I was starving, sitting in her office waiting for her to come lecturing me on bad language and probably getting a spanking for it too.  Ms. Kane walked in and as always, went around her desk to sit and stare at me with those crystal blue eyes. The blue color seemed to get more vibrant and even more captivating whenever Ms. Kane had someone in her sights.  It was so hard to look at her when I felt guilty about something.  After about a minute she spoke.  “Sarah, I see we need to go over the rules again.  Tell me, what is the rule about cursing?”  I hated it when she made me answer questions like this, but I knew better by now to just answer her.  “There is to be no cursing or using bad language at all what so ever”, I recited.  “And did you follow that rule today?”  Oh man, this was horrible, she was going to make me suffer.  “No Ma’am, I did not follow that rule today.  I broke that rule when I cursed at you in the hallway”  I rolled my eyes as I said this.  Not on purpose, but just out of habit.  When my mom or dad asked me a stupid question, they got a stupid answer and a roll of the eyes.  At least I gave her the answer she wanted.  My timing could have been better though.  “Don’t you dare roll your eyes at me young lady, now you are guaranteed the spanking I was only thinking about giving you”  with that, she continued to torture me through all the rules of the house before asking me about my day signing up for classes.  “Everything went fine”, I lied.  To further elaborate and convince her I went into more detail.  “I didn’t get all the classes I wanted, but I didn’t get stuck with anything too horrible”.   Ms. Kane had a look on her face that I hadn’t seen before.  I wasn’t sure what it meant. “well, you are a smart girl and I am sure you will do great with all of your classes, no matter what they are. “  She stood up, came to the sofa and told me to stand up and remove my pants and panties as she took my place of the sofa.  “Please can we just skip the spanking, It really was just an accident.  I hardly think it’s fair to be punished for something I didn’t mean to do.  You scared me, what was I supposed to do?  Be polite?”  I argued with her, not moving to take down my pants.  She just stared at me again, those eyes getting even brighter blue…Damn,  how did she do that?  “I will not tell you again, get those pants down.”   I knew I wasn’t getting out of it so I started to unbutton my jeans  while whining at her that it wasn’t fair.  I guess I wasn’t moving fast enough or maybe it was the whining, but she grabbed a hold of my pants and had them off of me in about 2 seconds, then my panties and I went over her lap.  She laid 10 good swats to my fanny and then stopped.  “Now, are you done whining at me or do you need another 10 swats before we actually start?”  “What!!!  Actually start?  We should be almost finished after that!” there I go with my impulsive mouth again.  She started spanking me again but didn’t stop at 10.  “ok. Ok, I’m sorry, I am done whining now.”  After a few more slaps with her bare hand she stopped and said, “good, now tell me why you are being punished”  fortunately for me and my backside, she didn’t see me roll my eyes this time as I explained why I was being punished.  She spanked me for what seemed like an hour but was really only like 5 minutes.  When she was done she told me to go stand in the corner and not to move until she told me to.  By now, I knew I wouldn’t be able to have my pants back until I was done in the corner, so I didn’t even bother to try and put them on.  There I stood facing the corner, feeling pretty stupid. Ms. Kane’s phone rang.  She answered it and I heard her say, “Thank you, I’ll be there to pick it up shortly.  Were you able to rotate my tires as well?, ok thank you”  That’s why her car wasn’t here but she was.  It was in the shop.  About 5 minutes later, she got up from her desk, reminded me not to move a muscle and she left the office, leaving me there to stand naked from the waist down in the corner.  “This is horrible” I whispered to the wall “Oh well at least I was able to get away with not signing up for classes though”
Man, how long is she going to leave me here?  It had to be like 5:00 already!  Susie should be home by now too and I needed to talk to her before she had a chance to say something to Ms. Kane about me not going today.  I was getting nervous now.  I heard Ms. Kane’s car pull up.  Did she really leave me in the corner and leave to get her car???  Now I was getting upset.  I could hear the sounds of dinner being made in the kitchen down the hall, so I turned around and grabbed my pants when at the same time I heard someone coming down the hall.  I jumped back to my corner like I hadn’t even thought of moving.  The door opened and Ms. Kane spoke calmly “Have a seat Susie, I just wanted to see how your day went” I just about past out and prayed that Susie wouldn’t say anything. It would definitely make Susie nervous to see me standing there in the corner, and would leave her clueless how to cover since she wouldn’t know why I was standing there. Susie went for the usual tactic, being evasive when answering questions. “My day was great, Ms. Kane, how was your day?” Ms. Kane ignored the question and went on “Were you able to get the classes you hoped for?”  “yes, for the most part” Susie answered sounding rather relaxed  “It sounds like you and Sarah had the same luck.  She said she wasn’t able to get all of the classes she wanted, but most of them as well” Yes what a relieve, now Susie would know how to keep the cover. “Is something wrong Susie, you look a bit pale?” Pale? I didn’t like the sound of that, if I just could get a look at Susie. “No everything is fine just a bit tired, can I go get ready for dinner now?” silence…until Ms. Kane broke it “Sure, go ahead. Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes” a few seconds after the door opened and closed again leaving me alone in the corner, at least that’s what I thought. “Sarah, you are to sit quietly during dinner, you are not to talk to anyone.  When dinner is done, you will do the clean up.  When you are done cleaning up, you are to report back to my office where you will spend one hour in the corner and then you will be going to bed.  Do I make myself clear?”  Really??  So much trouble for 2 so simple curse words??  “Yes” was the only thing that came across my lips.
Dinner started with an announcement from Ms. Kane telling everyone that I was not to be talked to during dinner or for the rest of the night for that matter.  Lyndsy and Amy would be trouble.  They had that look in their eyes.  We were friends, so it wasn’t a bad look, just a mischievous look.  One  that dared me to play their game.  In trouble or not, I just couldn’t help myself.  The looks and the whispers turned into kicking under the table and then laughing.  Not a good idea when sitting across from Ms. Kane while you are in trouble.  She was about to shut me up though with her next comment.  Looking right at me she said to my sister, “Susie, this morning when I saw you heading out the door, you said Sarah was ill and staying in bed today.  So how is it that Sarah could have signed up for classes from bed?”  Oh damn!  I went from laughing with Lyndsy and Amy to straight face with no color left in it.  My eyes said it all…I was busted and I was scared.  Susie tried to save me, “She ended up coming anyway, just a little later is all.  She felt better and didn’t want to miss out on getting the right classes.”   My sister was good, but Ms. Kane was better.  “How is it then that I heard her shower going at 2:30 this afternoon and then literally ran into her in the hall at 3:30? Don’t try and cover for her anymore, you are both in enough trouble for lying to me.  I believe that is a house rule, isn’t it?” she said looking at me.  “Do I need to go over the rules with you again as well Susie?”   “No Ma’am,” Susie almost whispered.  “I will ask you one more time, and I expect the truth.  Did your sister sign up for classes today?” Ms. Kane still spoke with a calm voice.  I tried to kick my sister under the table but I must have missed because Ms. Kane jumped out of her seat.  She was furious and demanded to know who had just kicked her.  Oh sh**, I was really screwed now.  “I’m sorry Ms. Kane….I didn’t mean to kick you” She looked at me as her eyes went bluer and bluer again for the third time today.  “Go put yourself back in the corner in my office right now and wait for me, and young lady, you will be dressed the same as you were earlier, now go!”  She didn’t have to tell me twice, I was so scared now,  I wasn’t going to argue anything with her.  
There I was in the corner, without my pants or panties like some little kid waiting for her punishment.  I was nervous now.  Even though she hadn’t raised her voice (except when she got kicked) I knew she was very upset.  What would happen now, I wondered.  “How do I get myself out of this mess?”  “By telling the truth to start” I was startled to hear her voice.  Not only did I not know she was in the room, but did I really say that out loud?  “Turn around” I did.  “Now, you are going to tell me the truth, if you even dare tell me anything other than the truth, your consequences will be far worse than anything you would ever want to endure.  Now, speak.”  
I didn’t know what to say or how to react.  I had never been confronted on a lie before.  My parents put more effort into being the cool parent than they did being the responsible parent.  My words were just a jumbled mess, “I ….well….I didn’t ….um….um….”  Ms. Kane was having none of that and over her knee I went for a solid 2 minute bare hand, bare butt spanking.  “Ouch, ouch…ok, I will tell you Ma’am”  I pleaded.  The spanking stopped but I wasn’t let up from her lap just yet.  “Now, are you ready to talk in full sentences without stuttering or mumbling?”  Ms. Kane asked.  “Yes, Ma’am”, I sobbed.  She stood me up.  As I stood in front of her, naked from the waist down, I told her what happened that day.  “I didn’t go to sign up for classes today”, I said very softly with my head down.  “ I want you to look at me and keep your voice up, now why did you not go sign up for classes today?” Ms. Kane never once removed her eyes from me.  “Well, I have decided not to start classes just yet.  I am going to wait until January.  It’s only a few months later and I have plenty of credits already so it won’t set me back much.  I talked to my dad about it already and he said it would be ok, and….” She cut me off.  “First of all, I am not all that interested in whether or not your dad gave you permission to skip an entire semester.  Did I give you permission?”  “No, but….” She cut me off again.  “Secondly, I am aware of how many credits you have.  You have exactly the amount of credits you should have.  Now, since obviously I had left you with the impression you had a choice in this matter, let me be perfectly clear with my next statement.  You WILL go tomorrow and sign up for classes.  You WILL take full time courses.  You WILL go every day.  You WILL stay on top of your homework.  And furthermore, you WILL be grounded to the house except to go to school, and you WILL have an early bedtime for one month.  Is there anything you don’t understand about what I just told you?”  Oh man, she was mad.  “Ok” was all I could manage to say.  She just stared at me.  I guess that wasn’t the answer she wanted to hear.  “Yes, Ma’am.  I understand.  I’ll do everything you just said.”  “Yes you will.  To be sure you know just how serious I am, go to the closet and get the belt and then position yourself over my desk and grab a hold of the other side“ I couldn’t move, until she raised those damn eyebrows at me and I did what she said.  After about 20 whacks with her belt, I was a complete mess.  She sent me to bed with a reminder to let her know what classes I had signed up for the next day.
The next morning, it had crossed my mind only for a second that I didn’t want to go sign up for classes.  My burning backside was a quick reminder of the alternative.  I got up and got ready.  I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a quick breakfast and not that surprisingly Ms. Kane was there as well.  “Good morning….Susie?  Sarah?” “Good morning Ms. Kane.  I’m Sarah, Susie will be down in a bit”  “How did your parents tell you two apart?” “They still sometimes can’t” I couldn’t help to let out a little sarcastic chuckle.  I wasn’t about to tell her about that birthmark on the back of my neck.  Being Identical twins had too many advantages to be giving up secrets about how to tell us apart.
At UNLV I went straight to the Admissions office, smiled politely at the lady behind the desk and asked for the papers. What I didn’t expect was to see her looking at me with this almost worried kind of expression. “Are you serious?”  I must have looked desperate at the lady when she told me that yesterday was the deadline for scheduling classes.  “I am afraid so, most of those classes have been filled for months, yesterday was the last day to sign up.” Oh no, what was I supposed to do?  If Ms. Kane found out that I couldn’t sign up, I had no idea what would happen.  I called Susie for help.  “It will be ok Sarah, just calm down.  We will figure something out.  We always do.  Meet me at that little coffee shop on the corner in half an hour and we will work it out.”
After two hours and way too much coffee,  I had a class schedule.  Not a real one, but it would keep my butt safe for the time being.   “Thanks Sis, now I just have to fake for a few months.  So much for sleeping in.  I still have to get up and leave the house like I am going to school every day.  What am I going to do all day?”  “I don’t know, but whatever it is at least you will be able to do it sitting down.  Come on, let’s go see if it will past the Kane test” I was so nervous.  Rarely did anyone in the house get anything past Ms. Kane and here I was thinking not only that she would believe my class schedule was real, but also that for the next 3 months I was attending school full time.  Susie noticed my unease and said, “If you walk into the house looking like that, you won’t stand a chance against her. “  I couldn’t help it, the closer we got to the house, the whiter my face got.  I was normally pretty good about keeping a straight face if I had to tell a little lie to someone, but damn!  I felt like I was going to throw up knowing I would soon be looking into those blue eyes and lying right to her face.  Susie seemed a little annoyed that I couldn’t keep it together, but she hadn’t been whipped with that belt yet either.  “Here Sarah, trade me schedules.  When we get there just go upstairs.  If anyone asks, just say you aren’t feeling well.  One look at you and nobody will question it.  Ill pretend to be you and talk to Ms. Kane about your…um……my schedule.”  
When we got to the house and went inside it was pretty quiet.  We started to head upstairs when we heard her voice.  “Hi Girls, how did everything go today?” Whatever blood was left in my face drained out at that moment and I went ghost white again.  “Are you ok Dear?  What’s the matter?  You look like you might pass out.”  “Oh, I’m ok.  Just not feeling well.  I am going to go lie down.”  And just for emphasis I said to Susie, “Hey Sarah, do you think you could bring me a glass of cold water please?”  “Sure” she turned to go to the kitchen leaving me to make my escape upstairs. Ms. Kane asked me, who now was Susie, to come to her office the second after she had brought Susie or me the water, she returned to her office without further comments. I ran upstairs and straight to the bathroom and I threw up.  All that coffee coupled with nerves, and maybe a touch of guilt was too much for my poor stomach.  I went to lie down in Susie’s bed.  After bringing me a glass of water, Susie set off to see Ms. Kane as Sarah.  She was gone for about 10 minutes when there was a knock on the door.  “Come in”, I said.  It was Lori.  “Hey Susie, what’s up? not feeling well?”  My sister and Lori had become good friends.  I hadn’t really spent too much time getting to know her, so we were still strangers in a way.  But she thought I was Susie at that moment.  “Yeah, too much coffee and not enough food I think, but I’ll be ok.  What’s up with you?”  I honestly didn’t care for the answer but had to keep the façade so tried hard to focus on Lori “Well remember last week when I told you about that boy Adam?  Well, I saw him again today and hey you were right!”  She laughed.  I tried to play it off like I knew what she was talking about.  “oh yeah?”  I said, hoping she would throw out some more information.  “Yes, I couldn’t believe it, just like you said it would happen and it happened!  He came walking in holding hands with another dude.”  She laughed again.  I tried to laugh with her, but it’s not easy to fake laugh when you have no idea what you are supposed to be laughing at.  “Anyway, I have some stuff to do for work, I just wanted to tell you that.  Hope you feel better” and with that she left.  A few minutes later Susie came in our room.  “No problems.  She just reminded me that I…er you, are grounded.”  Before I could tell her about Lori’s visit, Lori was knocking on the door again.  “Come in,” we both said. She started talking to me again about this boy that I knew nothing about.  She went on and on and on.  Does she ever stop talking?  I must have looked like I couldn’t care less.  Susie stopped her ramblings and told her she was talking to Sarah not Susie and explained why I was in her bed.   “Really? wow you guys are good.  Did Ms. Kane really think you were Sarah?”  “Well yeah, just like you thought you were talking to Susie.”  “You guys are pretty brave doing that with Ms. Kane on the staff there.”  Now it was Susie’s face that lost all of its color.  “What are you talking about Lori?” “You didn’t know that she teaches a course on “Nonverbal Communication”?  it is only one course and its usually during the Spring quarter.”  Susie and I just looked at each other both of us now questioning what we had done.  We were committed to our lie now.  We just had to hope she wouldn’t find out and use some of that “nonverbal communication” on our backsides.
The next few weeks went by very quickly.  Tomorrow was my first class…well, my first fake class anyway.  I got up and showered early.  I had already decided to spend the day with my laptop at the park close to campus.  Susie and I decided that we would meet here every day after her last class.  This is when she would give me a few of her books to carry home with me and also when she would all too happily give me some of her homework to do to keep up the facade.   This worked out perfectly for several weeks.   Nothing major really happened.  We would smart mouth Ms. Kane, push our limits, and test the waters as much as we could.  Sometimes getting away with our brattiness,  most often not.  Ms. Kane liked to spank us just for fun.  We figured if she was going to give us “maintenance” spankings every Sunday anyway, we might as well earn them, and earn them we did.  We saw all the different shades of those blue eyes as often as possible.  Blue was always our favorite color. 
Winter break was now upon us.  Mom and Dad were planning the usual trip to Whistler to celebrate Christmas.   Susie and I had decided not to go this year, but could not escape a visit from them.  They would be staying one night in Las Vegas.  The plan was for all four of us to stay in a hotel on the strip.  Susie and I had big plans for that night. We would finally get a night to really let loose and not worry about getting in trouble with Ms. Kane.  After all, she wouldn’t try and pull that authority stuff on our parents.  Susie and I were in our room packing for our evening.  Mom and Dad would be here to pick us up in just a few hours.  When someone knocked on our door we thought it was Lori as usual but were both surprised to see Ms. Kane standing there instead. “Girls, would you mind coming to my office please?  I would like to discuss something with you.”  “Sure Ms. Kane, we will be right there”, Susie told her.  We looked at each other, both wondering what this would be about.   Ten minutes later we learned that Ms. Kane had absolutely no problem pulling that authority business on our parents.  “Girls, I know you are planning on having an evening out tonight, but I have decided that it would be best for you both to stay home.  Neither of you have been able to show me lately that you can control temptation.  The Vegas Strip is certainly not a place for 2 impulsive girls to be trusted or expected to behave.  I have invited your parents to stay here tonight so you can spend some quality time together as a family” “What?!?,” I could not hide my annoyance at that decision.  “You can’t do that.  Who are you to decide that for us?  No way!”  Uh Oh….that wasn’t the smartest thing to say, but I was mad.  We planned on partying in the city tonight, and now I would likely be getting a spanking instead of the drinks and slot machines I had planned on.  “Excuse me young lady! Don’t you dare talk to me like that.  Exactly what I have stated is exactly what will be happening.  Your parents have agreed and that is final”
“Whatever” was the only thing I could think of replying but didn’t, because Susie was faster than I and told Ms. Kane that we looked forward to spend time with our parents.  Ms. Kane wasn’t looking at Susie but only at me “Anything you would like to add Miss Sarah?” I didn’t look at her only shook my head “No Ma’am!”
When our parents finally arrived I think both Susie and I wanted to go hide somewhere, and it didn’t exactly help that both Lyndsy and Amy were playing a comedy behind our parents back, repeating our mothers dramatic entrance sobbing the moment she saw us. As usual Mom would hug us, look at us, then hug again and say the same thing as always “I can’t believe that my two little babies have grown so big, I remember the day I brought you two home from the hospital….” Oh man! I really wanted that drink bad.  I wondered if Lyndsy still had that emergency stash of Jack in her bathroom closet…”Hey Lyndsy, do you have any hairspray I can borrow?” I asked her sarcastically.
Ms. Kane, however seemed quite interested in our parents and started to show them around. “Girls…why don’t you two take your parents luggage to their room please.  I will make sure that your parents feel right at home here” We grabbed their bags and just as we were about to enter the room that was meant for our parents Ms. Kane said “Mr. and Mrs. Mitchell, it must be difficult to tell your girls apart….” And then nothing. We couldn’t hear anything further. I looked at Susie and she looked at me. “Well it doesn’t have to mean anything right?? I mean she has wondered about how our parents could tell the difference…” Susie tried to ease the nervousness that slowly but certainly started to build up inside.
 We spent that evening with our parents.  Ms. Kane was a great hostess.  She even cooked an awesome meal for all of us.  She didn’t know it, but she even shared her wine with us.  The next morning it was time for our parents to leave.  They left pretty much the same way they entered, sobbing and all “Oh my little babies”.
Christmas vacation came and went too quickly.  It was time to get back to lying and sneaking my way through a few more weeks of classes.  Little did I know, the University called on Ms. Kane to assist in a class that I was supposed to be in.  (According to the fake schedule I provided Ms. Kane)  Obviously, I wouldn’t be there. One night at dinner is when I found out.   “Sarah, you weren’t in class today.  Why is that?” asked Ms. Kane.  “Uh…I was in class today….why do you ask?”  I was suddenly very nervous.  She had me in her sights, and wasn’t about to let go.  “Well, I have been asked to assist your professor in one of your classes.  Did you know that I am on staff at UNLV?”  “No, I didn’t know that…uh…which class?”  how will I get out of this mess?  I wondered.   “It is your Communications class.  Why were you not there today?”  “Oh, I was running behind, and didn’t want to walk in late, so I just went to the park and did some studying.”  The blue in her eyes was getting more intense now.  “So, you will be on time tomorrow then, right?”  “Yes, of course.” I said while I tried to remember what class that was.  I am glad Susie saved a copy in her computer.  Now, I just had to figure out how I would make this work.  I knew Susie took this class at a different time, so it would only make sense to have her fill in for me.  Sure, this would work out just fine…This really was too easy.
Susie was good at being me so I wasn’t worried.  She showed up at the right time and participated like she should.  The lesson was very intense and interesting, Ms. Kane liked to get the students to show how to use non-verbal communication, and at some point Susie and this other girl were asked to go up in front of the class and demonstrate “proper listening skills”.  Ms. Kane was moving silently around the two of them, and the other professor who was new at the school was fine with letting Ms. Kane teach the lesson and stayed toward the back of the class to observe.  Everything went smooth, no signs that Ms. Kane would ever discover the truth. When the bell rang Susie felt relaxed and a big smile was about to appear, just until that voice Susie knew so well suddenly said “Sarah could you please stay in class for a minute, I need to ask you something” Susie’s smile was gone and so was the color in her face. “Um yes professor” she managed to somehow get over her lips. 
Susie sat quietly on her chair and watched how Ms. Kane slowly packed all her things. She wasn’t in any hurry and she seemed very relaxed. As soon as the last student had left the room, Ms. Kane looked straight at Susie. “Miss Sarah I would like you to do me a favor…” Susie fidgeted nervously in her chair. “Sure Professor Kane, how can I help you?” Ms. Kane gently let her finger slide over her desk, while she walked past it and towards Susie. “I know that you and Susie are very close, and to be honest I am a bit worried about Susie lately, and I think I need to talk to both of you right now!” Susie was stumped now. What did she mean by that, as if Susie had any problems. “Well I think Susie is attending some class now, so can’t we just talk about it at home?” Ms. Kane smiled slightly, a smile that didn’t exactly make Susie feel comfortable. “Do you want to call her or shall I?” her blue eyes were penetrating and it was as if she could read every thought and every feeling Susie experienced at that moment. “Its okay Ms. Kane I will call her” Susie picked up her cellphone and chose Sarah’s number. “Hi Sis! Umm Ms. Kane needs to talk with both of us. We are in classroom # 125 on the second floor, could you please hurry??” Meanwhile Ms. Kane had gone up to the desk again, sat on her chair and just watched Susie while she talked with Sarah. 
As soon as Susie hung up the phone, Ms. Kane slowly opened the drawer. A second later Susie’s phone was vibrating. 
Susie looked down on the display and saw the name of the last person she expected it to be… Ms. Kane… “You are allowed to answer that phone, who knows maybe its Susie?” ”Umm no its okay, it’s no one….” Ms. Kane raised her eye brows .  ”Answer the phone please!” Susie sighed and pushed the green button that indicated that she accepted the call. 
At that exact same time that she pushed that button, I entered the room.   I looked at Susie and to be honest I had never seen her that pale before.   “Hi Susie, nice that you could join us this fast!  And Sarah, please don’t hang up on that person or should I say that nobody that just called you!” Susie’s right leg was twitching which I knew was a bad sign. Something was up. Ms. Kane got up from her chair and grabbed something from the drawer and moved directly towards me. She reached her hand to me and put a phone in my hand.  “Susie, can you explain how it can be that when I call you,  that its Sarah’s phone that is ringing?” 
“Oh…I guess we might have switched phones this morning,that has happened before!”   Ha! I bet she didn’t think of that explanation! 
“How stupid do you think I am? Did you really believe that the two of you could keep this LIE going on forever? Did you really believe that I wouldn’t find a way to distinguish between you Sarah” With that she gently removed the hair that covered the birthmark that was the only thing I had and Susie didn’t. “And you Miss Susie?” I stood petrified in front of Ms. Kane. I could barely breathe. “You Miss Sarah weren’t even supposed to be in this class.  So after checking with the admissions office, I found that you were not in any classes.  So I am sure you could understand my surprise to see Susie here today.  Susie did you skip a class in order to attend this one portraying to be Sarah?” 
“No Ma’am I don’t have class at this time” 
“I am very disappointed in both of you! Sarah I assume you did go back to get signed up for different classes right?” “Yes Ma’am I really did, but I was one day too late. I’m sorry I didn’t know what to do. I was afraid of going back and not being able to show you anything!” 
“Okay, so do you see me as some kind of person that isn’t capable of understanding that?  Or unwilling to maybe help if I can?” I couldn’t do anything else other than just look confused at Ms. Kane. “What do you think would have happened if you came back and told me  what happened when you tried to sign up for those classes??” Man did I feel stupid now “I don’t know” I handed the phone back to Ms. Kane who took it back “Is it possible that I could have helped you?” I was looking down at my feet “Maybe, I just didn’t want to disappoint you again….” Ms. Kane took a deep breath then turned around and walked towards her desk again.  “Girls! Look at me. I am disappointed, but mostly because  neither of you trusted that I might be able to both understand things and even help you. I will need some time to actually regain trust in the two of you. I care about you but trust is a vital thing! And both of you have violated that” 
I would have given anything to make her stop talking. Her words were worse than any spanking could be. I looked at Susie and she looked just as troubled as I felt. 
“I know that both of you must feel bad right now, because I know that you are two good girls, who got caught up in a lie. You will get a chance to regain trust, but first I want both of you up here pants and panties down facing the board”  “But Ms. Kane, what about Professor Adams?, surely you cannot do this in front of her”.  “Ah yes, thank you for reminding me.  Ms. Adams, would you mind helping me here?  It seems appropriate that you take one and I will take the other.  Here is a paddle for you to use on Susie, and I will use this strap on Sarah.  I believe 30 is a good number to start with. Ladies, do not move from your position at all.  I certainly hope the both of you learn a very valuable lesson, do you know what lesson that is?”  Susie and I stuttered an answered out, but didn’t make out any real words.  “The lesson young ladies, is that you will never be able to get anything over on me.  It will do you good to just accept this.  I will always know, and you will always be held accountable as long as you are in my care.  Now, Ms. Adams…shall we teach this lesson to these girls?” and with that, we got spanked right there in the classroom, and again when we got home, and again on Sunday, and on top of that we were grounded, and until the next semester started, I would be doing chores all day.  I signed up for classes as soon as I had the first opportunity.  Lesson learned Ms. Kane, lesson learned.

 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did at the Party, by Dana Kane


Readers,

I feel a bit like a kid, reporting on all the things that happened during my first Boardwalk Badness Weekend, because no self-respecting adult should be allowed to have that much fun. 

Plain and simple, the party was excellent.

As many of you know, large social gatherings usually make me a little squicky, and the lead-up to this one was no different. I felt a bit of ‘what have I gotten myself into’ in the days before – just the idea of so many people all together in one place seemed a little daunting, and I had the usual cases of not-knowing-what-to-wear-and-pack along with a bit of when-did-my-pores-get-so-big-??, and even a dash of ohholyshit.

I spent most of Thursday in transit, which was the usual cross-continental nightmare which one would expect. Delayed out of Las Vegas; delayed layover out of Chicago, where there had apparently been an absolute deluge of rain; and finally, after arriving in Philadelphia and meeting up with Angel and her genuinely amazing roommate (who was kind enough to pick me up at the airport and drive us all the way to the party), an hour-long ride followed by the most bizarre hotel check-in process in the history of ever ever. Ever.
Angel and I got a relatively good night’s sleep in anticipation for the weekend, and were up bright and early on Friday morning. Well, early…but not so bright:

Welcome to beautiful Atlantic City.
This was the view from my balcony – on the 27th floor of the Skyline Tower! Visibility was practically zero and, at that height anyway, the wind was blowing furiously. So much for seeing the ocean..
 
The morning was saved by the arrival of Pandora Blake, whose happy smile immediately put both Angel and I in the mood for some spanking fun. Well, maybe I’m lying a bit. Angel wasn’t really looking forward to it at all, because we’d planned to do a double mouthsoaping scene, where both she and Pandora would hold bars of soap in their mouths while being spanked.
Without giving it all away, I will tell you that the scene was fantastic – and that those two ladies posed side-by-side was one of the loveliest things I’ve seen in quite some time. (I’ll be posting some photos soon as I get the footage off my camera!)
 
After spending a nice little while visiting with Pandora, we spent a few relaxing hours before the evening festivities were to begin. And it’s a good thing, too, because the short walk from our hotel to the party venue was like starring in the movie Twister. Leaning nearly 45degrees into the oncoming wind, Angel and I tottered toward the boardwalk in various states of Seriously Underdressed and Pornographically Windblown. We had to stop off in the lobby ladies room and figure out which direction our hair was supposed to be facing before heading up to the party.
 
Walking into the main ballroom was – honestly – nearly overwhelming. Remember, this is my first time at a party of this size, and the place wasn’t even that full yet…but I was a little ball of spanko nerves!
The place was enormous, with dozens of tables in the center and the vendor fair tables set up all ’round. We bumped nearly immediately into Sarah Gregory, looking precious as always. Within just a few minutes, Sarah introduced me to THE Dana Specht. That’s right, dammit, I finally got to meet and shake hands with her and was so excited-slash-nervous that I felt, again, like a kid. For those of you not lucky enough to already know this, Dana is just about the kindest and most genuine person you can possibly imagine – just as I’d heard from so many others. This was definitely a highlight.
 
From there, the night seemed to spiral from one awesome conversation to another. I didn’t even take my jacket off for the first two hours, nor did we manage to sit down until nearly eleven pm. So many people I’ve corresponded with for months, even years, were there, and I couldn’t wait to see every one of them. Miss Lisa and Mr Rob, Ms Lydia, Bad Sherri, Leia Ann Woods, Cassandra Park, Richard Windsor (another !! moment!!), Benman, BradD, and numerous others whose FetLife pseudonyms I can’t remember offhand were folks I finally got to actually meet in Real Life; I also had the happy pleasure of catching up with precious Alex Reynolds, Pandora, Sky Summers (whose boyfriend proposed onstage – so sweet!), Sarah, sweet Ten Amorette, and lots of other friends made in the last few wonderful years.
 
Not forgetting that this was, indeed, a spanking party (and knowing that she’d pout relentlessly if I didn’t), I perched Angel over the spanking bench in the center of the little square of private play areas and had an excellent time spanking her semi-publicly for a few minutes. (On a side note, she looked so fabulous on that bench that I must now have one…immediately.)
 
I stayed up well past my bedtime, as we didn’t get rain-blown back to our suite until around 11:30 pm (no suite parties for this sleepy girl), and fell into be thoroughly satisfied.
 
Saturday morning was equally foggy, so again the excellent view was lost to the clouds, but Saturday afternoon brought the Bad Boys Punished event in the main ballroom, and I COULD NOT WAIT to get there! My only criticism of this event is that it did not last three or four hours – I had so much fun, pulling ranks of naughty boys across my lap. Wow. It’s like speed dating for spankos! 
 
I heard that the Uniformed Male Tops event was also particularly enjoyable, and I’m sorry that I missed the opportunity to see well-dressed male tops taking care of dozens of happy spanko gals.
 
We took a short break between the Bad Boys event and dinner, and arrived back at the party at 8pm. The place was already packed, and everyone was dressed to the nines. There was a Hollywood theme for the evening, and folks chose to dress in everything from old Hollywood to action movie character costumes. 
Angel and I also both got our first looks at the famous SSNY What Would You Do videos, and we both laughed nearly continuously.
There was also an amazing skit, featuring several of the SSNY family, that was truly hilarious and inspired.
 
It’s obvious that Mike Tanner, Jules, Miranda, and the rest of the SSNY organizers put a lot of heart and a whole bunch of sweat into this affair. Their enthusiasm was totally infectious, and I was pleased to finally have a moment to meet the very busy Coach Tanner toward the end of the evening. He’s just as friendly and gracious as I expected, and I’m hoping to have the chance to actually meet Jules and Miranda next time – they have to be the busiest women on the Eastern Seafront during the course of the party, and I never had the chance to run them down without interrupting. Also spotted across the room: Miss Chris. I am in awe of this lady, and had the chance to meet her briefly in Chicago last summer – hopefully I’ll have the chance to shake her hand again soon.
 
I did hand out quite a few voting-booth spankings on Saturday night – though not nearly as many as I’d have liked (you know who you are), and Angel and I dragged our tired selves back to our hotel a little after midnight. Of course, I had to spank her before either one of us could be expected to sleep, so we didn’t actually make it to bed until around 3am. 
 
Sunday morning, we had to be up and out relatively early, but woke up to (finally) this:
 
Better late than never.
Next year? Oh, hell yeah!
 
                                                               – Dana
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Detention Served, at Long Last’ : great School Daze fiction

I’m sure you’ll be properly pleased with this entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Poor Dan finds out that it’s never too late for a spanking, in : 

 

  “ DETENTION SERVED….AT LONG LAST!”
                                               

 

                                      
 Dan was pushing his cart at the local supermarket when he spied an attractive looking mature woman bending over to select an item from the lower shelf at the health and beauty isle. As he was admiring her nice round butt that was clad in a tight leather skirt he noticed something very familiar. Moving closer he saw her face and immediately recognized her from his days at St. Mary’s High School. About ten years older than Dan, she was or used to be Sister Constance the Prefect of Discipline for the school. Inching even closer to get a better look Dan’s eyes suddenly locked with hers and he nervously asked if she was in fact Sister Constance from his old High School. The attractive looking woman smiled and confidently asserted yes and that she left the convent years ago and is now a Psychology Professor at the City College , her name is Connie Smith, and that she still  doles out discipline to those in need though not as often as she used to. Connie then point bank posed the question to Dan. “I caught you staring at my butt a few moments ago didn’t’ I”? Embarrassed by the question and who may be overhearing this conversation Dan sheepishly looked down and admitted that yes in fact he was.” I knew it” Connie replied and asked “Have you ever served in any of my Detention Sessions back in High School”? He admitted he had not and went on to say that he certainly did things that would have warranted Detention, he was one of those students who always got away doing things without consequences. “Until now”, she said. ‘Do you think it’s o.k. to stare at a lady’s butt while she shops at the supermarket”? Afraid of getting into a confrontation that others may notice Dan quietly confessed that it wasn’t and that he was sorry. Connie then proceeded to tell Dan that if he truly was sorry he would agree to pay a visit to her house to receive “something that we both know you have had coming for a very long time”. Looking down, Dan said alright Connie” I will do just that”. ”You will address me as Ms. Smith from now on” Connie said and gave Dan the address and the warning to be there on time at 11:00 a.m. the following Saturday. He left this stunningly attractive woman and the supermarket with a whirlwind of thoughts running through his head as to what just had transpired. He would find out soon enough as Saturday was only two days away.

 

That Saturday morning Dan’s head was spinning with thoughts of whether or not to accept his invitation not knowing what really to expect. On one hand he was both excited and curious because Connie was very attractive and, perhaps he reasoned could charm his way through any thoughts of serious punishments she may have in mind. And maybe she would be taken in by his charm and wit and be even seduced by him. On the other hand, maybe Connie was some crazy man hating beast of a woman who would punish him unmercifully and scar him for life. He knew he was in for some sort of discipline session and was quite intrigued by the thought of it all. So Dan decided to go through with it. After all, how bad could it be? As he rang the front door bell he was about to find out.
Dan was greeted by a cheerful looking young lady who introduced herself as Tina, a student of Ms. Smith’s from City College and part time housekeeper. Tina showed Dan in and almost gleefully said to him that “Ms. Smith was expecting him” and asked him to remove his shoes upon entering the house.
Dan was given a short form to sign and requested to provide his driver license
To be photo copied. He was a little reluctant to do so but Tina assured him that the form was just a simple waiver/agreement of sorts that all visitors to Ms. Smith are required to sign, basically that they are in agreement as to the business at hand. No big deal. Dan’s thoughts were at that point too focused in anticipation of what was to transpire that he signed ,took a deep breath and followed Tina into the Study where Ms. Smith was seated behind a desk and waiting for him.

 

Ms. Smith rose to her feet and greeted him with a slight smile with the welcoming words “ I am so glad you could make your appointment this morning” and added that “we both know why you are here and that this Detention Session is long overdue”. Those last words spoken both sternly and assertively by the woman who was smartly dressed in a long black skirt and white blouse, Ms. Smith noted that the signed paperwork had been placed in a file and that his Detention session can begin. Dan was directed to one of the three classroom style desks that were in the room and told to sit down ,straight up with hands folded and look ahead towards the chalk board and not move until she returned. He was surprised to notice another person a woman, about his age, occupying one of the other desks with pen and paper in hand writing feverishly what he assumed were some sort of punishment lines. Dan sat looking straight ahead as instructed. After a while he glanced at the woman seated next to him and noticed that while she was still writing he couldn’t help but see that while constantly shifting in her seat, the evidence of a rather brutal spanking was exposed. Dan could see that she was rather uncomfortable and that her rather ample backside was a deep crimson red with a tinge of blue from bruising. She was wearing a pair of thong panties something he hadn’t noticed when he first saw her. Dan whispered hello. She whispered back saying her name was Linda and if he were smart he would leave while he can. Linda stated that she had been there since around 8:00 am and was almost done with her writing assignment. Linda sighed and said ”well we both are here for reasons known to us and that we deserve what we have coming” adding that even though “we don’t like the consequences we face ,we’ll be back again for more of the same”.
Dan sharply said,” no way to that, I’ll never be back”.  Linda just gave him a knowing glance,smiled and said ”oh, but you will’ and continued writing all the while as she was shifting in her seat. Dan wondered what she meant by that as he continued to sit for what was now a whole hour at the very least. He took special notice of what lay upon the desk at the front of the room. There he could see an assortment of implements that no doubt would be used for his upcoming corporal punishment. A couple of paddles ,a bath brush, cane, and what looked like a bunch of twigs soaking in a water bucket in the corner of the room. Is this all for show or does Ms. Smith intend to use them all he thought?
He was about to find out.

 

Ms. Smith suddenly entered the room and walked up to where Dan was sitting.
She started out” Sooo,you like to watch unsuspecting women bending over and stare at their backsides”? Well?” Umm, yes ma’am” he stammered. And she added” you often got away with doing bad things way back in High School’? “yes” he said very quietly looking down away from her. SMACK!! She slapped him hard across the face! “I didn’t hear you” she exclaimed. “Yes ma’am’ Dan replied reeling from that unexpected slap across his face. “That’s better’ Ms. Smith said adding “ Linda here will get a nice view of your backside while I spank you and am quite sure she enjoy watching although I doubt she will admit to it”. The tone of her voice certainly made him nervous but at the same time he was anxious to get this whole Detention business started and the sooner it does, the sooner he could get out of there and never look back. “Drop your pants and come here” she said. Ms. Smith took a seat on her chair behind the desk and beckoned him to come lay across her lap. Once in proper place she began spanking his behind with her gloved hand. SLAP!!SLAP!,SLAP! Her hand alternating from each cheek of his bottom and with each slap the reality of the situation was beginning to sink into Dan that he in fact was going to be punished, and effectively so. SLAP!SLAP!,SLAP! SLAP! Her hand continued to assault his backside which began to turn a light shade of pink. Face down over her knee staring at the floor and her black high heeled shoes Dan was determined to take whatever Ms. Smith dished out with not so much as a whimper.  After about five minutes with her gloved hand he was beginning to think that this wasn’t so bad at all and that it would be over soon. Ms. Smith stopped spanking him for the moment, adjusted herself and Dan into position again and… SMACK! “Ohhh….this is a different sensation” Dan thought. SMACK !!SMACK !SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The sharp sting of the small lexan paddle was something he never experienced. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Oh God, this really hurts he quietly said to himself, still determined not to give in and beg for her to stop. “Did I hear you say something”? Ms. Smith asked? ”No Ma’am” he answered while biting his lip as that paddle rained down on his tender backside again and again. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! He could see from the corner of his eye that Linda who was sitting in the seat not too far away stopped her writing and was watching intently as Dan was getting what she got earlier. He could swear that she had a look of glee on her face. Well, “misery loves company as they say” he surmised. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Hold still”! Ms. Smith called out to Dan. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! That paddle really stung! Suddenly she stopped. Dan was grateful because he thought his punishment was over.

 

“Stand up. Pull down those undies ,and get back across my lap” Ms Smith ordered. “Now that we completed a proper “warm up” we can begin your punishment in earnest she coolly remarked. “A proper spanking is always administered on the bare bottom. Do you understand young man”? “Warm up? What does she mean by warm up”? Dan thought it was over but now frightfully realized his punishment only had begun!” What have I got myself into”? He thought. Bare bottomed faced down over her knee he felt the first blow of Ms. Smith’s dreaded wooden spencer paddle. Crack! The paddle landed on his left cheek. Crack! On the left, Crack !Back to the right. “Owwww”..Dan murmmured  to himself. The spencer paddle with it’s little holes was really making an impression not only on his bare bottom but on his psyche. She now go into a rhythm ,alternating side to side and now and then varying the force of each blow. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Went that wicked spencer paddle!
The tiny holes allowed for less air resistance as it rained down on Dan’s squirming buttocks. ‘Owwww,Owwww,Owwww” Linda who was still diligently watching could hear him say. Tiny blisters began to appear wherever that paddle landed.”Hold still I said” demanded Ms. Smith as she expertly applied that paddle to Dan’s now very red posterior. “Ouch!,this really hurts” Dan blurted out. “Be quiet ,and hold still. It’s supposed to hurt, you are getting what you deserve and have had it a long time in coming” said Ms. Smith. She knew how to work that paddle to achieve maximum discomfort continuing to alternate left, right, up ,down ,center of his stinging and squirming behind. Dan’s arse was on fire and both he and Ms. Smith knew it! CRACK! ,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwwww, it continued  for what seemed like an eternity till finally she stopped. He was ordered to stand up and go over to the front desk and wait for her while she excused herself from the room to speak with her housemaid Tina. “No talking you two” she warned both Dan and Linda who continued writing her punishment lines at her desk. Dan meanwhile wasn’t in the mood to have a conversation as he continued to rub his very sore butt. It sure hurt like hell but he was still determined not to give in and give Ms. Smith the satisfaction of seeing him shed a tear. The paddling really hurt but somehow provided a numbing effect even though he could feel that his rear was swollen from all that spanking and could feel those little blisters generated by the spencer paddle. “At least you don’t have to write stupid lines” Linda said to Dan. “I would much rather sit and write than go through with what I just did. That damned spencer paddle certainly put a fire in my butt” Dan told her. Linda stated that she too got much of the same and that she has the marks and bruises to prove it. She turned around in her seat to show him. “Oh yes, I can see you are very red back there. How does it feel’? he asked.” Hurts like hell” Linda replied, and added “it doesn’t help that I’ve been sitting on this hard wooden chair for the last couple of hours’!

 

The door to the room suddenly opened and Ms. Smith said she overheard the both them talking ,something she warned them against. “Did I or did I not say that you two were not to talk”? “Well?” Ms. Smith demanded. Both Linda and Dan whispered yes knowing full well of certain consequences. “Very well” Ms. Smith said with a tone of disgust. “Bend over this front desk” she instructed Dan. Grabbing the long handled wooden bath brush she began assaulting Dan’s already battered and bruised backside. WHUP!” Ohhhh” said Dan,WHUP! ”Eowwww” ,he continued. WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! “Ouch!, Owwww! ,Ouch”! WHUP! “Oooohhhh”. It continued. Ms. Smith applied that bath brush precisely and effectively. With each “WHUP” as the bath brush landed it produced a deep penetrating pain with a crashing thud. Because the back of the brush was somewhat small it seemed all the energy  from Ms. Smith’s wielding arm  was concentrated into what seemed to Dan as a white hot fireball landing and burning into his raw tush with each blow. WHUP! WHUP!WHUP! All Dan could think of is how deep the pain was and was wondering when he was ever going to sit comfortably again. She applied the bath brush to every square inch of his blistered backside, not sparing any area and making sure that this particular justice was evenly dispersed. “Hold still!” she scolded him as he was shifting from one leg to the other in a futile attempt to avoid the blows. WHUP! WHUP! “Owwwwwwww”,Owwwwwwwww” he moaned quietly. “Brace yourself for these last ten” Ms. Smith advised Dan. Without warning she began a volley of very rapid spanks with the bath brush WHUP! WHUP!WHUP!WHUP!WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP !”Oh my god, oh my god ,owwwwwww, owwwwwww” he said. A tear began to flow from his eye but he was quick to conceal it from her, biting his lip all through the ordeal of those last ten spanks. “All right, go sit down in your seat” Ms. Smith told him. This was going to be a problem he thought as the pain from that bout with bath brush was deep and left his butt extremely sore and throbbing. But he knew better than to not follow directions and slowly and gingerly sat down on the cool wooden desk seat. For a second the coolness of the wooden seat felt good but soon his discomfort was evident. Shifting in his seat didn’t help and only seemed to make matters worse. “God, this hurts” he mumbled to himself. “ Sit up straight and face the front of the room” Ms. Smith told him.” And sit still! she said. He did as told all the while squirming in his seat to try and get comfortable.

 

Ms. Smith then turned her attention to Linda who was seated at the next desk over. “Have you completed your writing assignment”? she asked. “Yes ma’am” came her weak reply. “Step up here and bend over this desk “Ms. Smith said. Linda was somewhat relieved to escape that awfully hard chair that made her sore red behind ache both from sitting so long and from the spanking she had in fact received earlier. Her hand also hurt from all that writing but nowhere near the pain she was about to feel. As Linda was bending over the desk she caught glimpse of Ms. Smith reaching into the bucket that was close by and saw her pull out a bunch of loosely bound twigs or branches. “Oh no, not a birching”! pleaded Linda as she prepared herself as best she could. “Pull down those thong panties young lady” Ms. Smith ordered. “Pleaaase let me keep them on Ms. Smith” Linda pleaded. To that Ms. Smith replied ”no need to be embarrassed and besides, your bare rump being exposed to the world is the least of your worries ,trust me it will be the last thing on your mind during the next few minutes”.  Linda shuddered upon hearing those words and braced herself for what surely would be a thorough thrashing. SWOOSH! The tied up bunch of birch twigs whistled through the air and crashed on the prone woman’s ample derriere with a snapping sound. Linda lurched forward after the first swat landed. “Owwwwww.’she howled! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!SWOOSH!SWOOSH! went the bundle of twigs.” Yeowwwwww,owwwwww” Linda screamed. It was like a thousand bees have landed and began stinging that already tender fanny of hers.”Ohhhh my!, Owwwwww.oooooooooo she yelled as the unforgiving birch rods worked their magic. Ms. Smith was right in that the only thing Linda could concentrate on was that acute sting and pain that was engulfing her already bruised blistered rump. “Ohhhhhhhh, please stop” she begged, only to feel the wrath of the bundle branches again and again. The last half dozen blows were the harshest and when Ms. Smith finished Linda stood straight up and hopped around the room sobbing ,rubbing her butt feverishly in what could be best described as some sort of spanking dance! “I think you got the message” Ms. Smith laughed as she admired her handiwork. “Now go sit down and keep quiet” she told Linda. Linda returned to her seat and sat down as lightly as she could and continued to whimper quietly to herself amazed at the beating she just endured. “Oh Gawd,this really stings” she repeatedly said between sobs.

 

Dan was anticipating what he figured was his turn with the birch twigs when Ms. Smith walked up to him and handed a pencil and paper.  Looking down at him she said” you admitted that you always got away with things that would have gotten you in trouble back in High School therefore, I want you to list 10 such infractions on this sheet of paper”. With that she turned and went back to her desk and began correcting papers from her College Class students. Dan was relieved that unlike Linda he wasn’t required to write lengthy punishment lines and sensed that his ordeal was almost over. Those birch twigs still loomed menacingly he thought. So he quickly jotted down ten things that would have landed him in Detention back in High School. Things such as pulling the fire alarm, starting a food fight, plugging the bathroom sinks, etc. etc. After awhile Ms. Smith stopped correcting papers looked up and saw Dan was no longer writing and beckoned him to the front of the room. He walked up and stood in front of her desk, his bottom still throbbing from his encounter with the bath brush. “Let me see your list” Ms. Smith said. She studied it without comment, smiled and finally remarked ”I see, very well ,you will be punished with one stroke of the cane for each of the ten infractions you have listed”.” But Ms. Smith he stammered”. “Quiet or I will double the strokes to twenty” she told him. “Now get into position’! Dan positioned himself over her desk in such a way that his buttocks were fully exposed and vulnerable to the onslaught of Ms. Smith’s rattan cane. The cane was long and about 1/4” thick and Dan was sure that this was going to be worse than the birch rods. Before he knew it he vaguely heard the swish of the cane when it suddenly landed squarely and precisely in the center of his prone buttocks. He let out a yelp as the force of the blow reverberated from the point of impact and traveled throughout his body forcing him to lurch somewhat forward. “Stay still” she admonished him. Before he could comprehend the words she was saying he was rudely jolted by the penetrating blow of another cut of the cane. “Yeaowwwww”..he moaned as Ms. Smith struck again in the exact same spot as the first. This time it felt like a searing streak of fire had coursed through his bottom. “Oh my god, owwww,owwww,” he said. No matter how hard he tried he could not escape the heat of the swishing cane as she expertly applied it to the other sections of his bum. SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! “Owwwwwwww…,Ooohhhhhhhh”! Dan exclaimed. He was now clenching his teeth and tears began to well up in his eyes and he could now make out the image of that housemaid/student Tina standing at the door of the room with what he thought might be a camera. SWISH! SPLAT!! Came another strike of the cane! “oooohhhhhhh god” he cried. The blistering heat was almost too much to bear. With his arse afire and his head reeling Dan could barely hear Ms. Smith announce the coming of the last stroke.”Take a deep breath for number ten” she announced. SWISHHHH! SPLAATTTT!!!! The final stroke from that awful rataan cane came crashing down and cut right through his soul causing Dan to begin to sob uncontrollably. He started to hop up and down rubbing that scorched bottom of his and performing his own  rendition of the spanking dance that he previously witnessed being done by Linda. Knowing that she finally had broken him, Ms. Smith displayed a smile of complete satisfaction knowing that justice was delivered and Detention finally served to Dan at long last! She collected her papers and slowly cooed that she “would expect to see him in three weeks at the same time” then left the room.

 

Tina stood there and instructed him to compose himself ,get dressed and handed him his driver’s license which she had photo copied earlier. His bottom still a mass of molten flesh, he asked the young housemaid what Ms. Smith meant by telling him she expected a return visit in three weeks. Tina just grinned and simply said” All those who enter here always return unless they want the world to know what takes place in this special setting. You did sign that waiver/agreement when you arrived. During your time here I ran a background check on you and now Ms. Smith knows where you live ,work etc. Perhaps you should have read the fine print! You will be back I am sure of it” she chuckled. ”Isn’t that right Linda”? she asked. Linda just looked down and sheepishly nodded yes. At that point Dan knew he had been had. “See you both in three weeks”! Tina said as she exited the room.

 

Three weeks later that Saturday morning Dan was debating what he should do. Over and over he thought what if and what not? He knew what he had to do. He arrived at the appointed time and was greeted by the cheerful young Housemaid/Student Tina and was led into the house……….

 

                                                       The end
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘A Well-Deserved Thrashing’ : More fun School Daze spanking!

Readers,

Here is yet another example of the excellent minds at work on March’s ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Enjoy LOTS of hard F/F spanking in this one!

–  Dana

A Well-Deserved Thrashing
 

 

The halls were empty, all the students had gone, and most of the staff had also departed. My friend, and fellow colleague Alicia Burnstone, wanted to talk about something alone. She told me to meet her, at exactly five P.M. I was to meet her in her homeroom, which was on the other side of the school. Ms. Bridgemont’s all girl school for troubled young ladies. I have heard about it from a mutual friend of ours, a fully accredited college where old fashioned methods of correction and discipline were still carried out. Spankings were the common penalty, and could be administered on the spot a young lady committed an offense. This led to many loud and squawking girls, catering around bare red bottoms for the remainder of the day. Oh that was the other thing about the school, if you got a spanking, your skirt and panties were confiscated, and you had to go the rest of the day like that.
I did not mind though, to see such round and luscious bottoms, painted red and some nicely decorated with ribbons of welts, and dollops of bruises. I did enjoy spanking some of these rude obnoxious brats, I always strived for tears, and did not truly start to spank until the tears were flowing. The wing were Alicia teaches is up ahead, I am truly puzzled, I have no idea what she wants to discuss.
I entered the wing, and began to walk the empty halls. My heels clicked off the polished floors, as I walked to the last room of the hall. I checked my watch, it was five minutes to five. Alicia was such a stickler about being on time, I was more lackadaisical about things, she could be such a terrible pain about things. She was always going around, and seeing that everything ran smoothly and without blips. I consider the woman my best friend, but sometimes I feel like spanking her like crazy.
I entered the room, and closed the door. Alicia was waiting, she was seated in a chair that had been put in front of her desk. A school uniform sat on the desk, it was still in the plastic wraps they came in, and as I approached Alicia seemed to be glaring at me.
“Hey Alicia, well I’m here. So what is it you want to talk about?” I asked here, usually she would have stood and embraced me, maybe crack a joke or something. But instead a cold stare was upon me, I know Alicia is miss perfection and somewhat uptight, but her stare was binding me to the spot.
“Hello Olivia, I’m glad you came, on time. Take a seat young lady, we have important things to discuss.” She said in a cold tone, stretching out the material of her skirt over her stockings. Young lady I thought, you are only three years older than I, how can you say that with a straight face. I decided to not say anything, but sat in a desk adjacent from where she sat. I had not noticed at first something wrapped in thick tape, it was a long object, and was next to the uniform. Alicia reached back, and took the taped object. She handed it to me. “Go on Olivia, open it, consider this a present from one friend to another.” She said. Her voice was pleasant, and the Alicia smile I knew lined her face, but there was something lurking in the background of her tone that unsettled me.
Taking the item, I began to tug on the tape, and soon had it uncovered. My face felt like it was going to melt off my body. My skin felt cold and tight. In my lap was the missing gilded flag. Encrusted with real gold, and beautifully made with silk it was the hallmark of the school, and had belonged to the original founder. The reason I felt so petrified, was I was the one that had attempted  to take it, and when I was about to be caught I planted it in a random girls locker.
“You look like you are going to be ill Olivia. Why the shell-shocked look? I had to punish severely today, the girl that would dare try to take the emblematic symbol of this honored institution . Of course throughout the long and hard spanking, she kept between tears proclaiming her innocence, and saying it was not her. Anything you would like to say Olivia?” She asked, as I fidgeted in my seat, and tried to quell the screaming panic rising  within me.
“L-like what?” I asked, my voice cracking as I tried to maintain a semblance of self control. She sighs, a sigh that I have heard her utter from the unruly and at times rebellious antics of one of her students. “Like that fact, that you framed Dana Smithson in the theft of it. You told us that you saw her carrying something suspicious, and she put it in her locker. That poor thing’s bottom was turned into a mess because of you. Do you realize the graveness of what has occurred? If I report this to the headmistress, you will not only lose your job, but be arrested by the authorities. And even if you manage to get only a slap on the wrist, your teaching career will be in a state of ruin beyond repair. That is why I am offering a choice brat, accept all conditions of this offer, and obey me to the letter, or I will open up the floodgates to many unfortunate events that will ruin you.”
Her words are like a sledgehammer to my face. My mind it feels as if a block of ice has covered it in a perpetual freeze. Jail? Fired? Not to mention the shame my family, this school, and everyone would have to be subjected to. “Ok, I will comply with what you say Alicia. Teaching is my passion, and I cannot go away to jail. So what is the option?” I ask sadly, my world now in a grey void of vacuity. Alicia grabs the parcel of clothes and hands it to me. “You have acted like a lying, deceitful, disgraceful little girl. You will be treated as such. You will change into the official school uniform, and you will be severely spanked by me, in front of the girl you tried to get in so much trouble.” She said with a hint of a smile on the edges of her mouth.
I felt horrified, by mouth hung open agape, and I clutched the clothes to my body and just stood there like someone petrified in front of a large group of people. “Please Alicia, not that. I know I deserve to be spanked, and I will accept one, but not in front of one of our students.” I pleaded, giving her my most innocuous look of sincerity. Alicia remained stone faced, she wagged her finger back and forth, and narrowed her eyes. “No that is not good enough Olivia. You have disgraced our profession, and need to be disciplined and humiliated. Getting your bare bottom spanked with a witness will be worth it to you in the long run. Now get changed, and then get your bottom back here at once.
I lowered my head, and submitted to her words. It slunk out the door, I felt tears already rushing to my eyes, I needed the money I thought, I knew that was not a viable reason, but in times of despeartion people forsake logic and reasoning. I quickly changed into the blouse and skirt, a skirt that let about a third of my bottom hang out. I am going to be so sorry I thought as I trudged slowly back to the room where Alicia was.
Dana was in the room now, her smile and delight at my perdicament was so obvious as I slowly walked back to Alicias right side. “Good we now have all persons required for this lesson. Let’s not waste anytime, over my lap at once young lady, and lets start your well deserved spanking. And from this point on, I want you to adress me as either Ms. Burnstone, or Ma’am am I clear?” She asked as lowered my doomed self over her thighs. “Yes Ma’am.” I said softly as her hand began to slap my skirt covered bottom. She carried on with these mild soft slaps, covering a good range of my cheeks. After about three minutes or so, she slowly raised my skirt up. “I see your bottom is even chubby that I remember it being. Maybe your principles and values are not the only things you decided to abscond from.” She said in an evil tone, her fingers pinching my cheeks. I bit my lower lip, and cringed. I hated the official announcement of the large size of my bottom. Yes I know it’s big, you don’t have to state the dreadfully obvious.
Her hand was hard, but not the hardest I felt, as the spanks began to warm up the white bottom underneath even more. Dana sat, and grinned obnoxiously, she clasped her hand over her mouth, as she giggled at my just deserts.
“She sure does have a big bottom Miss Burnstone. Maybe you should  spank away some of the wobbliness of that fat bottom of hers” The horrid brat remarked, as Alicia spanked on. Alicia smiled at the stinging remarks, and rubbed her hand over my cheeks” She is right there, you have quite a lot of bottom here. And now I think it is time for you to get your panties pulled down, and spanked on your big bare bottom.”
I wanted to curse at them both, stop saying I have a big bottom! I thought, as my panties were pulled down past my knees. “There we go down and out of the way. I must say Olivia, you do not get spanked as often as you need. Your bottom colors up quickly, and at this rate will be black and blue by the time we are finished.” She said, as her hand swept over the rounded hills of my inflamed flesh. My bottom was getting hot, and I tried to not let it appear I was in discomfort, but the overwhelming heat was starting to get me to writhe about some.
She continued on, scolding me about the proper decorum a teacher ought to have, and how shameful it was to be a thief and a liar. After about another five minutes she stopped, and to my surprise let me up. “Now young lady, I think some corner time before we move on to the serious stuff. Stand over there, hands at your side, and your red bottom for our viewing pleasure.” She pointied, and I gave a little whimper, as I walked over to, and stood, feeling like I was six years old again. My bottom was bare, and my friend and our student were enjoying the sight of it. I stood there, and cursed myself for ever wanting to pocket the stupid flag in the first place.
I stood there, half naked for over thirty minutes, as Alicia and Dana commented on how red my bottom was, about how much more vibrant it was to become, and other things that was making my other cheeks turn red. “Alright young lady, I think it is time to move on to part two of this four part series of your discipline.” She said as she took a hairbrush, and a small red leather strap from the top drawer in her desk. I gasped, four parts?! I thought this was going to be simple, not totally bottom annihilating. I was crying now, the tears ran sadly down my trembling cheeks as I took my spot back over her lap.
The small strap was so wicked, its snarling bite embedded small fragments of pain again and again across the weeping surface of my bottom. I began to sob and kick, my legs rising high into the air in a futile attempt to alleviate some of the intense pain. Dana was staring right into my eyes, she was sitting in a chair that was positioned right next to my face. As I sobbed, I would look into her enthusiastic smile, as my bottom burned worse ad worse. She would give fake expressions of sympathy, and would lip mocking words, Alicia carried on burning my entire bottom with both strap and hairbrush.
Finally this part was over, I stood up swiftly, hoping to get a quick rub of my cheeks in, before I would have to have yet another dose of the corner. This time I was standing there for over forty minutes, as Alicia and Dana talked about her future plans after the school, and her home life.
My bottom hurt so much, my face was dried with tears, as I stood there and dreaded the rest of my ongoing spanking. Alicia finally beckoned me back over, and told me to face her, with my hands on my head. “Well young lady, I believe you are learning quite a good lesson. Now, would you Dana like to give her a spanking?” She asked. I wanted to destroy everything at moment. That rotten little brat, who got sent here instead of being going to jail for possession of drugs, and several driving under the influences infractions, was now being giving the opportunity to spank my bottom. “Please Ms Burnstone, not by one of our students. Please, I am learning my lesson. I don’t need to be spanked on my bottom by that brat.” I said, my voice raising with desperation. Dana looked so happy, she rubbed her hands together, and gave me her meanest smile yet.
“Oh yes Ma’am, I would love to spank her nice big bottom really hard. The only thing that needs to happen is that she needs to completely undress.” I began sobbing again, the thought of having to strip naked, and going over a girl that has tested me since she arrived was too much for me to handle. I lowered my head, and began to strip. In a few moments, my clothes lay on the floor, as that brat took her seat so smugly. “Now young lady, get that big bottom over my lap, it needs to be burned by me now.”
She put her left arm along my leg, and started slapping my bottom hard, and fast with her hand. Her hand was very soft compared to Alicia’s, a feather lashing my cheeks instead of the stone hand of Alicia’s. But after being spanked for so long, it was not long till my tears were flowing fast and hard again. “You are a very naughty, mean little girl. My poor bottom has bruises on it because of you. Miss Burnstone blistered me, when she should of just spanked you instead. I will tear your bottom up for that young lady.” She said, the glee so imbibed in her voice, that I thought her words would drown in it.
After about five minutes, she started with the brush, the smacks covering ravenously the miserable swollen cresses of my aching behind. My bottom, oh sweet mercy my bottom is going to be marked for days and days, as the brush continued its loquacious soliloquy with my bottom. I was in a full bawl mood, as now the strap sailed down on my bottom again, and again. Finally she was done, she ran her hand over my swollen marked bottom, she gave my flesh several pinches, focusing on the bits that were marked the most. “Well young lady, that is a nice swollen bottom you have there. Now get your big bottom in the corner, so me and Miss Burnstone can enjoy it.” I walked over, and stood my body still wracking with sobs from the intensity of the spanking at that point.
“My that bottom really is coming along. We only have one more part go Olivia, you are not doing to bad, considering that you have been getting spanked for about a total of little more than an hour so far. Now in the corner for, oh lets say one full hour this time.” her words were so calm, the same machinations that ran her tidy on time, always ordered life were presented in the artful way of my hard spanking. They talked about something, I am not too sure, I was only focused on the wrath squirming over my bottom. The pain was so bad, the worst I had felt in awhile. I knew that I did deserve this, and the tone of Alicia’s voice indicated that she was not doing this for her own salacious glee. Their voices were a constant drone in my head, as I focused never doing anything this stupid again.
Finally after having my bottom on show for the hour, Alicia stood up. She retrieved something from her desk, and sat herself down. Dana looked onward, that brat was loving this so much. You will get yours brat, I will bust your bottom the first instant I can, you will be begging for me to stop. I thought as I stood next to Alicia’s right side.
Alicia had something I did not recognize in her hand, it had several white plastic pieces attached to each other with several thick rubber bands. To me they looked the switches I had applied to my behind by my aunt when I was a kid. “You might be wondering what this is Olivia. This is a lovely plastic birch I have. So many woman’s bottoms I have blistered with this, so many wailing and kicking naked brats I punished to contrition with it. Lets start.” I sighed, and lowered myself over, my bottom being raised till it was the apex of my body.
She starts the punishment, oh the sting of that birch, my tears began starting almost at once. I kicked and wailed, as that brat Dana, watched on giving her running commentary on my spanking, her remarks seemly incessant as the blows reigned down all over my swollen bottom. Alicia was quite the spanker, her arm firmly wrapping my waist, as she tore up my bottom with that birch. Finally, what I have to estimate as at least ten solid minutes she sets down the birch. She began rubbing my bottom vigorously, her hands kneading and pulling on the swollen marked skin. “Now young lady, you will give a sincere apology to Dana, and swear never to do this again. After that, the three of us will go out to dinner together.” I stood up, the tears still crawling down my porcelain cheeks.” I’m so sorry Dana, I blamed you something you did not do, and I swear I will not ever do anything like that again.” I said, as Alicia gave me a hug. To my surprise, Dana said she forgave me, and hugged me back. The dinner that night was wonderful, the service was excellent, the food wonderful and we all chattered and had a great time. That lasted until the last few minutes of the great outing. “I am glad you learned your lesson Olivia, and the spankings you will take as time goes on, to preserve your integrity, and for you to be refreshed from guilt will be just as memorable as well.” she said, giving me her most radiant smile yet. Inside my inner self was throwing a conniption fit, and my bottom was tender and bruised. But I merely replied back, and raised my glass to my lips. Alicia was my best friend, and I trusted her to give me the discipline I secretly craved, and needed to function properly.

 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Ruler’ by Annika

One of our favorite contributors, Annika, has shared a beautifully-writen entry for the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. While she’s entered as a non-contestant, I’m sure you’ll agree that once again she’s written a winning tale.

–  Dana

The Ruler
 
 

Professor Payne loved his ruler.  He always made sure to place it on his desk so all of us could see it lying there staring at us.  He explained to us from the beginning that he wouldn’t tolerate any kind of disturbances in his class and all who would disobey would get to feel his ruler.  He so kindly demonstrated that it was an unbreakable piece of wood by slamming it onto his desk producing a rather disturbing sound waving through the classroom.  I may have been the only one just sitting there looking rather relaxed at him, almost smiling.  I wasn’t impressed by him and his name in itself just made this scenario funny.  He seemed more like a dog just standing there barking, and he would probably get all excited if you threw him a ball or a bone.  No!  It was the professors that were quiet and who would suddenly penetrate every fiber in your body with a single stare.  Those were the ones to be scared of!  I grew up with a professor like that.  I would address this one as Professor Hanson when I passed her in the hallways at school, but then simply call her mom when we were at home.
Luckily she wasn’t my professor, and, well, the rest of the professors, they were all capable non barking teachers.  Only Professor Payne seemed to portray this strict military kind of teaching and each lesson with him left me sitting there wondering what would happen if his beloved ruler would magically disappear. Would he start crying?  Would he lose his ability to talk?  Would he have a major tantrum?  I had to find out!
He always had his ruler in his desk all locked up, but to pick locks was a trick my brother taught me at a very young age and it was a skill I put on standby because we both had very sore bottoms for some time after our mother discovered us inside a storage room that was supposed to be locked.
Picking Payne’s lock was definitely no problem at all.  I was very impressed by the way he had organized his drawer, and in the center of it all the ruler was placed.  It meant a lot to him no doubt about that.  I put it into my bag and left the classroom before the lesson would start.  I wouldn’t be the first to get there obviously, but I was there in time to see his facial expression when he opened the drawer and it was gone. This time he didn’t look like that barking dog at all, but more like a baby looking for his soother.  Everybody in the class felt this change in him but no one, well besides me, knew what was wrong.  He closed the drawer and rested both hands on his desk almost as if he had to hold on to the desk so he wouldn’t fall down.  He wasn’t looking at us, just looking down.
Mental note to self:  Caused inability to speak.
My classmates started to whisper and you could sense the disturbance growing.  Then he suddenly cleared his throat and said, “Im sorry.  I have to leave…….you…..yes….” and he took off.  We didn’t leave the classroom because we expected him to return.  I didn’t tell anyone about what I had done, because it didn’t matter.  It was simply a test to see how he would react when in this situation, and for me to take note of.  He didn’t return, so when the class ended we all left the classroom.  What I didn’t expect to meet further down the hallway was penetrating eyes looking at me.  Eyes I knew so well and that I could only look into if I knew I was completely unguilty.
“Amy, can I have a word with you?” I was desperately looking into my bag and replied, “Um, Professor Hanson, I have to attend a different class in a minute or so, can it wait??”  “No!” she took me by my arm and went towards the classroom we all just walked out of.
“Sit down Amy!”  She pointed at one of the chairs and went up to Professor Payne’s desk.  She opened the drawer closed it and looked back at me.  “Amy, do you know what is missing from this drawer?”
I wasn’t looking at her at all I was looking in her direction but not at her. The door to the classroom opened and Professor Payne came inside. “Professor” my mom spoke up “Please lock the door”.  My body froze.  I couldn’t move, I could barely breathe.  What was she up to?
“Professor Payne, you were telling me that you used to have a ruler inside this drawer?”  He passed me on his way to the desk, “Yes ma’am”.
Mental note: MA’AM…???  I really have to get him a bone or ball.
She didn’t even look at him as she passed him on her way over to me.  All her focus was on me, and I got smaller and smaller with every step she took towards me.  She didn’t say anything, she just reached out her hand with her palm facing up.  I was so far down on my chair that my head was the only part of my body still above desk level.  I found the ruler in my bag and handed it to her.  Her little frown didn’t exactly ease my anxiety at that moment, but she still didn’t say anything.  She just turned and went back to Professor Payne.
“Professor have you ever used this on a student?”  This conversation was interesting so I got back up on my chair and listened carefully. “Um, no Ma’am.”
Mental note:  Im sooooo good.  I knew he was a noisy dog with a bark but no bite!
“Well professor, she is all yours.”
What???
My mom moved away and sat down on one of the student chairs.  Both my eyes and his eyes followed her and I think we were both stumped.  He looked even more scared than I did.  “Amy, don’t be disrespectful! Stand up and let Professor Payne deal with you!”  I looked at her with big eyes and shook my head trying to tell her without words, “Mom, please, no.”  She just raised her eyebrows a bit and I knew there was absolutely no way around this situation.  I got up and started walking towards him.  He still looked rather scared, and when I finally stood right in front of him he just stared at me.  After a minute or so it seemed rather stupid, so I turned and looked at my mom and shrugged my shoulders.  She got up, so I immediately stepped aside so both Professor Payne and I were facing her.  She took the chair with her and placed it in front of him.
“Professor Payne I really don’t believe in empty threats.  Students like Amy will see through that and if you want to use threats you have to go through with it.  I am very disappointed in you.  You have absolutely no idea how to use this ruler or how it feels.  So, guess what…. I will show you”   With that she sat down on the chair and once again she just held out her hand.  When he reached to give her the ruler she just shook her head and grabbed his hand instead and pulled him over her knee.  I was so surprised to see how he totally obeyed.  He didn’t even try to get off of her lap!  I wanted to burst out laughing so bad, but all I could feel was the penetrating look again.  It was really weird to watch my mother spank a grown man, especially a man who claimed to be so tough and mean!  And now he was lying there on her lap wiggling.
After several minutes of spanking with her palm she commanded him to get up.  She showed him the ruler and said, “This is best used on the bare bottom, so pants down and hands on the desk!”  Again I looked at her with big eyes and said, “Umm…. Mom?  Maybe I should just leave now??” She looked very relaxed at me and said, “Well Amy, your mom isn’t here right now, but I bet she will deal with you later, when we are done here!”
At least she didn’t force me to look at his butt and I really didn’t want to!  Well I did look one time when she made him squeal, and I hope the image will be deleted from my memory at some point.
“Okay Professor.  Pull up those pants, sit down on the chair and show me what you’ve learned!”
Again I looked desperate at my mom, but there were no mercy at all.  He got dressed and sat down as told. He then looked at me and reached his hand towards me.  I got over his lap and waited.  One hit landed, then another and a third.  There was absolutely no rhythm or power behind it, and when my mom saw that I was looking at the clock she interrupted it.  She pulled me up, made a signal to him to get of the chair, and then sat down and put me over her lap. “Now look and decide, if this is what you really want to do with your students!”
She started her spanking with her typical pattern.  10 smacks over my skirt, then lifting it and continue with several smacks over my panties.  I wasn’t looking at any clocks now!  I could only focus on the merciless smacking and the pain from it.  I hated her palm, and she knew exactly how to spank me to get certain reactions out of me, but I guess she really did stick to the Professor part and not spanking me as my mom.  I could endure this far better.  Well just until she asked me to get up and place my hands on the desk.  She pulled my panties down and it was so embarrassing, but I forgot all about that when the ruler struck the first time.  This was my first meeting with a ruler and it wasn’t pleasant at all, especially when it was administered by someone like her.  I only received 10 with it but it was 10 strokes delivered with enough power to make me want to drop to my knees.
“Get dressed Amy”, she said as she turned to speak to the Professor.  “I find there are a lot of different ways to deal with students.  Corporal punishment is not something to play with.  We have a lot of colleagues who manage just fine without ever having to resort to that.  But here, you are using a simple tool as a warning, but don’t make a mockery out of it!”
She took the chair back to its place turned and looked at me and said, “Amy, if you ever pick a lock or steal in this school again, you will be at risk of being expelled.  This was a warning.  Now off you go!”
I grabbed my bag and hurried out of the classroom and straight home.  I didn’t really have any further classes to attend, it was just a little lie to avoid dealing with my mother in the hallway, or should I say Professor Hanson.
The next day I had a lot of trouble sitting comfortably in my chair during class after my mom chose to deal with me that evening at home again. I really hate her palm, but even more her brush.
Professor Payne had made a decision.  The ruler was not on his desk and not in his hand or anywhere to be seen ever again.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

It’s ALIVE!! DanaKaneSpanks.com Member Site Launch

 

 
I’m happy to announce that the
member’s site has officially launched!
 
As the title suggests, the new site contains all your favorite videos of me giving spankings, paddlings, canings, and scoldings
to deserving boys and girls, occasionally aided by an accomplice.
 
Members will receive unlimited access to all content, 
currently including over 130 F/F, F/M, and POV 
spanking videos on the site –
 
and I’ll be updating at least once weekly with an F/F or F/M spanking scene
– plus bonus POV’s, Product Testing videos, and other exclusive content.

 

Within the member’s area, you can search all of the scenes by keyword, 
such as : F/M, F/F, OTK, or Caning, or by performer, like: My Bottom’s Bottom, Angel, or Cheyenne Jewel – and new spanking friends are showing up all the time.
 
Inside the member’s area you’ll find my first ever publicly-shared spanking videos (originally released free on the internet), along with every other spanking film I’ve produced to date. And I’ll constantly be thinking of, filming, and sharing new fun spankings, punishments, and scoldings.
 As long as you keep watching, I’ll keep making them!
 
Visitors can enjoy regular new video updates including
preview photos and scene descriptions, 
as well as the ‘Meet the Models’ page, where more information on my amazing playmates can be found.
 
There’s also a DVD Store, for those of you who prefer your spanking
entertainment in hand rather than on the ‘net.
(Or maybe you’d like to buy a nice gift for your spanko partner or playmate.)
 
 
The site’s payment systems, for both the member’s area and the DVD Store,
are managed by CCBill.
CCBill accepts payments via Visa, Mastercard, Discover, JCB, or online bank check, and is the most widely-used payment processor for 
streaming and downloadable video content,
and all bank and credit card transactions are SSL secured. 
Indulge your spanking video urge with safe-shopper’s confidence.
 
 
All performers appearing on HERE
were 18 or over at the time of filming, per
18 U.S.C. 2257. Compliance statement available on the site.
 
 
(After you’ve had a chance to take a look at the new website, I’d love your feedback. Please feel free to come back here and comment, critique, or suggest.    –  Dana)


My Clips4Sale and SpankingLibrary studios will remain up and will still be updated regularly, for folks who aren’t interested in member sites and would rather download individual videos.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 4/14

 

Live Session Video: 
Peeking, Lying, and Cursing!

PeekingLyingCursing1

Angel’s Nightmare Weekend:

Part 3 of 4

Birched in Front of Tutor

BirchedTutor3

 
Part 4 of 4
The Nightmare
Nightmare1

For more preview photos, scene description, and join links, visit:
HERE.

Individual downloadable scenes also available on my
Clips4Sale and SpankingLibrary studio pages.


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Soft launch – DanaKaneSpanks.com member site is live now.

I’m happy to announce that the HEREmember site is up and running!

 


The site is in ‘soft launch’ currently, which basically means that I am still awaiting Visa merchant approval status. In the meantime, the site is open to Mastercard, Discover, etc., and I’ll be announcing the Grand Opening soon as I receive Visa approval.

Have a look at the site and tell me what you think?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Another great School Daze entry : ‘Justice Seen to be Done’


‘Justice Seen to  be Done’ is a fun entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy reading of this poor boy’s very late comeuppance as much as I have.

–  Dana

 

Justice seen to be done
 
As he stood in room 2B Simon glanced over at the 2 women standing with him. Mrs Jackson although now in her sixties was still an impressive looking woman and Ms Castle was also a strong looking woman. Looking at the canes both women were holding he began to regret the impulse that had led him to write to his ex-headmistress. However the incident in his schooldays had haunted him, confession was supposed to be good for the soul and he probably deserved whatever punishment he received. He had been a bit of a tearaway in his youth and on that fateful day he had stolen Mrs Jackson’s purse from the drawer in this very room during the morning break. She had noticed the theft almost immediately and had been checking the pupils desks. Simon had panicked and had put the purse in the desk belonging to Susie Castle before she had taken her seat. Of course it had been found and Simon could still remember the look of panic and bewilderment on her face as Mrs Jackson had hauled her out of the room. He could also vividly remember her re-entering the room later with a tear stained face and how gingerly she had sat down. It was rumoured that she had received an incredible 12 strokes of the cane and some pupils insisted that they had been given on the bare. Poor Susie had had a terrible time at the school following the incident and later that year she had transferred to another school and Simon heard nothing more about her. Last month Simon had noticed an article in the local paper about Mrs Jackson’s forthcoming retirement following 40 years at the school and some impulse had made him write to her confessing his awful deed. He had been surprised to get a letter back inviting him to attend the school in the evening and stating that with his co-operation every thing would be made right. When he had arrived he had found Mrs Jackson and another woman waiting for him. The other woman turned out to be none other than Susie Castle who had eventually got over the traumatic events of 25 years ago and had gone on to qualify as a teacher and was now about to take over as head of Mrs Jackson’s school.
Mrs Jackson began to speak “25 years ago you committed a horrible offence which led to an innocent girl being punished and suffering terribly. When it happened my first thought was to expel her, had that happened who knows how different her life would have been. In the end though I decided that corporal punishment was a more suitable answer. Susie received 12 strokes on her bare bottom from me that afternoon. She also received a further punishment from her father when she got home, he gave her another 12 strokes with his cane”. ” It therefore seems only fair that you receive 24 strokes from Susie!”. Simon gasped, 24 strokes of the cane, how would he bear it? Then to his horror Mrs Jackson spoke again. “However since it has taken you 25 years to confess I intend to give you a further stroke for each year and as 49 strokes is such an odd number I suggest that Susie give you  an extra stroke to make it up to a nice round 50”. “Now I want you to drop your trousers and underpants and bend over the desk”. Slowly Simon dropped his trousers and reluctantly lowered his underpants and bent over the teachers desk.. “I suggest you grip the desk tightly because if you stand up or put your hands in the way you’ll get extras” said the headmistress.. Simon did as he had been told shivering all the while. Behind him he heard the swishing of two canes as the ladies practiced their strokes. “After you, Susie, and make them good ones” said Mrs Jackson. Immediately the first stroke zipped into his defenceless white buttocks. The pain was extraordinary, it felt as if a white hot wire had been whipped into his cheeks. Simon tried to catch his breath but had no chance before the second stroke crashed down. Simon was already gasping for air and he had only had two strokes, how on earth was he going to take another 48 like that? He had no chance to ponder on that thought though as stroke after stroke swung into his buttocks. He was moaning and wriggling even before 10 cuts and by 20 he was whining pitifully, The pain had increased stroke by stroke and he felt as though his bottom was on fire. Because Susie was left handed his left cheek was taking the brunt of the punishment. Surely he thought it must be bleeding, it felt like his cheek was being sliced in two with each stroke. Mercifully the 25th stroke bit into his buttocks and he heard Mrs Jackson say “okay you can stand up for a while but no rubbing”. Gingerly he rose to an upright position and unsuccessfully tried to assess the damage. To his horror both ladies bent down and peered at his welted cheeks. “Good job Susie ” said the head “although it does seem to have made a mess of that one cheek, I bet he’s grateful that I’m right handed so we can even things out” With that he was ordered to bend over once again. To his horror it soon became apparent that Mrs Jackson had an even stronger arm than Ms Castle. By the 10th stroke he was begging pitifully for the punishment to stop and by the 25th he was crying and sobbing like a baby. “Stand up” said Mrs Jackson ” well I can’t say that you took that very well but you did take it”  Simon was still sobbing gently and his buttocks felt as if he had sat on a hotplate. ” Thank you” he said to both women “right” said Mrs Jackson “you remember where the toilets are, don’t you?” . Simon nodded, “I suggest to go there now and get yourself tidied up and go home”. ” You did the right thing contacting me and once your bottom recovers I’m sure you will feel better for having got that of your conscience”. Still sniffling Simon pulled up his underwear and trousers and made his way to the toilets. As he left he heard a stifled giggle and he realised how pathetic he must have looked and sounded.
 
Mrs Jackson and Susie waited until he had left the room and then collapsed in fits of laughter. “Wow that was fun” said Susie “Wasn’t it just” said Mrs Jackson “he’s going to feel that for a while”. “And to think that on that day the only punishment I was allowed to give you was 500 lines”. I don’t know how the rumour that you had been caned started, after all corporal punishment had been banned in state schools for years by then”.  “Well I think he got off lightly” said Susie “we only gave him fifty lines”. And with that both women once again fell about laughing.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Needing a Little Help’ : Really excellent F/F spanking fiction


Spanking story fans,

Here is an especially realistic entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Honest, sweet, and emotional, Lily is a very believable character. Enjoy:

 

Needing A Little Help
 
 
Dr. Green was gathering together her lecture notes, preparing to leave the now empty room and hurry to her office. The two hour lecture she had just given for her abnormal psychology class had been rather intense, and she was looking forward to having a few moments of peace before having to give another lecture, then, going home and grading the assignment her students had just turned in.
“Hello,” a polite voice called out from behind Dr. Green.
Dr. Green turned to see Dr. Jackson entering the room, waving as she approached.
Dr. Jackson taught a class on sociological theory in the same room directly after Dr. Green’s abnormal psychology class. She had been at the university longer than Dr. Green, and had developed a reputation over the years for being difficult and intimidating, though most of that reputation could be attributed to the claims of poor students and not her actual style of teaching. Occasionally, both professors would run into each other between classes and exchange thoughts and observations about how their students were doing during a given semester.
“Hey,” Dr. Green replied, cheerfully. “Just let me grab my things and the room is all yours. I am ready to sit down and catch my breath before my next class anyway.”
“I’m guessing the subject of your lesson was a trying one,” Dr. Jackson stated, smiling politely.
“Talking about any mental illness is trying to some degree, because half of the students hear about a new mental illness and become convinced that they have it before they listen to the whole lesson. I usually spend several minutes every week trying to convince somebody that they are most likely not suffering from some type of psychotic break.”
 “I have often been told that psychology students are prone to doing that,” Dr. Jackson laughed, watching as Dr. Green searched through the papers she was gathering, seeming to be growing frantic.
“Is everything okay,” she asked the other woman. “You look a bit preoccupied with those papers.”
Dr. Green shook her head. “I seem to be missing a paper. This writing assignment counts for 20% of the course grade, and I would hate to think that I have lost one before I have even left the classroom.”
“By any chance, do you seem to be missing Lily’s assignment?”  Dr. Jackson asked, already fairly certain of the answer to her question.
“Yes,” Dr. Green replied with a surprised look on her face. “But, why would you guess that it was hers specifically?”
“Lily is in one of my classes too,” Dr. Jackson answered, and she has not been as active in class discussions lately, and she did not do as well on the last quiz I gave. I am a little concerned about her.
Both women spent a few minutes discussing Lily. The agreed that the 20 year old psychology major was usually very alert, and had previously been very active in their classes. All of her work had been satisfactory until the last two weeks, and she had always appeared to enjoy her classes.
“I have seen students do this before,” Dr. Jackson commented. “Living away from her parents, having to be responsible herself, and keeping up with a large course load might be overwhelming her. She just needs some help getting back on the right track.”
“How do you suggest that we do that?” Dr. Green asked, curiously.
“Well, since you have her in class three nights a week and I only see her one night a week, you will see her before I do. Since it is a paper for your class she has neglected, I think maybe, you should be the one to approach her about lack of self-discipline,” Dr. Jackson said.
Dr. Green frowned a bit, then, nodded. “Alright,” she agreed. “How do you recommend that I address this issue?”
“If she is unwilling to take responsibility for her own behavior, maybe, you should provide her with the discipline she needs,” Dr. Jackson informed her. “I have every confidence that you can figure out what needs to be done.”
…………………….
Later, that evening, as she sat in her bed, Dr. Green thought about how she was going to handle her problem student. Was Dr. Jackson serious about her disciplining Lily herself? What kind of discipline? Would Lily be open to receiving her help? She went over all of these questions again and again as she drifted off to sleep.
…………………………..
Two days later, after Dr. Green finished her lecture, the students began gathering their things and heading to their next classes. “Lily,” she called out to the young woman sitting in the front row, “would you wait a moment, please. I would like to talk with you.”
The young woman quietly sat back down as they waited for the other students to go, leaving them alone in the empty classroom.
Dr. Green took an empty chair and pulled it so that she could sit in front of Lily while they talked.
“Do you have any idea why I want to speak with you?” she asked.
Lily shook her head and remained silent.
“Lily, I am very concerned about you,” she began, noticing that the young woman was now looking at the floor instead of at her.
Gently, she reached out and put a hand under Lily’s chin, lifting her head until she was looking into her eyes.
“You have been a very good student, and it isn’t like you to not participate in class and start ignoring assignments. Is there anything I should know about?”
Suddenly, tears were sliding down Lily’s cheeks, and she was trying desperately to look away from Dr. Green.
“Hey, what’s the matter?” Dr. Green asked, putting a gentle hand on Lily’s shoulder. “Can you tell me what’s wrong?”
“I’m sorry,” Lily said quietly through her tears. “I got so busy trying to keep up with my work for other classes, and I get so tired sometimes, and I wrote the paper one time, but it wasn’t very good. By the time I started to rewrite it, there wasn’t enough time to finish.”
“Why didn’t you come to me for help,” Dr. Green asked, beginning to suspect that there was something to Dr. Jackson’s theory about this whole situation.
“I was afraid that I would bother you,” Lily confessed, seeming very shy now. “And, I really should be able to take care of things for myself. I honestly thought I would get the paper done on time.”
Dr. Green nodded. “And what is the reason you have stopped talking and being as active in your classes?”
“I worry that maybe, I don’t understand the reading and the subjects as well as I thought I did, and it is easier not to say anything than to say something that sounds completely stupid,” Lily informed her professor.
“Sweetie, you never sounded stupid,” Dr. Green said, shocked that the thought had ever crossed Lily’s mind. “I always thought you had some very interesting points to make in class. And I am pretty sure you paper would have been interesting too. Besides, anything would have been better than handing in nothing.”
“I realize that, Ma’am,” Lily, replied, looking somewhat embarrassed by her own admission.
“You’ve been feeling out of control a lot lately, haven’t you, sweetie?” Dr. Green asked, wiping one of the girl’s tears with her thumb.

  “Yes, Ma’am,” Lily said softly. “I feel more and more pressure trying to keep up with all of my classes and other responsibilities, and it feels like it has gotten too hard.”

“Do you ever ask for help when you feel like this?” Dr. Green asked, already knowing that the girl was going to say no.
Lily shook her head. “My family doesn’t live that close, and I have been so busy, I haven’t really gotten to know anybody here at school.”
“Well, I am going to start helping you now,” Dr. Green told the young woman, “I am worried about you, and I believe Dr. Jackson is too. I know you have been having some trouble in her class too.” 
“How are you going to help me?” Lily asked, looking slightly confused.
Dr. Green leaned towards Lily’s chair and pulled the young woman into a hug. “I am going to be paying more attention to how you are doing in class for a start,” I explain. “I will expect you to come and talk with me if you need help with your work, or if anything else is bothering you. If you don’t have anyone else who you feel like you can go to, I want to be that person for you, alright, sweetie?”
“Thank you, Ma’am,” Lily said.
“There is one more thing we need to deal with,” Dr. Green stated, leaning back from Lily so that their eyes met again.
Lily simply nodded.
“Your behavior recently has been completely unacceptable, and you are very lucky that we had this talk before you managed to cause yourself more trouble than a late assignment, young lady,” I begin lecturing her a bit more sternly. “Letting stress build up can be very unhealthy, and you certainly didn’t handle it the right way. Because you have not taken care of yourself or shown any self-discipline, I think you need me to provide you with consequences for those actions.”
“What do you mean?” Lily asked, nervously.
“I mean, I am going to turn you over my knee and give you a good, hard spanking on your bare bottom, young lady,” I tell her. “And for the rest of the semester, any failure to behave properly and take care of yourself will result in a spanking from me. Do you understand?”
Lily’s tears began again, but to Dr. Green’s surprise, she nodded in agreement.
“Alright, sweetie,” she instructed, directing the young woman to stand up in front of her as she lowered the girl’s jean’s, then, slid her panties down to her knees, “I want you to lay over my lap now.”
……………………………..
The next week, Dr. Jackson arrived in the classroom to find her students seated and waiting for her to begin speaking. She couldn’t stop herself from grinning when she saw Lily in the front row, occasionally squirming in her seat.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A minority within a minority…within a (you get the idea)


Readers,

What does it mean when we say that we have something ‘in common’? For example: spanking.
Many of us have spanking in common, right?
But how many of our preferences are the same? Maybe you prefer to be spanked, while I prefer giving spankings. Perhaps you have a preference for leather implements while the next person has a preference for wood.
So you and I both enjoy roleplay, let’s say. We have that in common. But you enjoy strict, domineering characters while I tend to prefer a firm yet loving demeanor.
Many who enjoy spanking play consider it an outright sexual turn-on, while just as many others (I believe) are not interested in incorporating sexual aspects into spanking.

A specific example: I love giving ‘good girl’ spankings. I also enjoy spanking just for the sake of spanking. My girl Angel, however, doesn’t quite compute the good girl spanking – her preference is for maintenance or disciplinary-type spankings. While we do, indeed, find many places to come together – as Angel receives a LOT of spankings – our specific tastes do not necessarily align in every area. 

The point is that they don’t have to. My specific interests in the intricacies of the fetish do not have to be yours, and vice-versa (viva la difference and all that, doncha know?). There will still likely be many things on which we do agree, and we can chalk up those instances where we don’t to personal tastes. Whether within personal relationships or the broader spanking enthusiast community (as it were), a little open-mindedness goes a very, very long way.

I will not go so far as to suggest a group hug, but will say that I am always inspired when I see spankos coming together and sharing ideas with an open mind, for the common good of the community.

–  Dana

PS. Speaking of ‘common good’ – the Boardwalk Badness Weekend party is quickly approaching, and I am about as ready as a first-timer can be! I’ll be seeing lots of friends and meeting even more online ‘friends’ for the first time, as well as participating in a couple of fun activities. It’s going to be a WHOLE lot of excitement and I’ll be sure to share some of the details after.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Petulant Professor’ : Fun School Daze spanking story

‘The Petulant Professor’ is a fun fictional spanking romp through yet another institution of learning, in this entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. You’ll love it!

–  Dana

The Petulant Professor


My name is Joan Galt and I am a 46 year old professor of economics at the University of Colorado.  I am only 5′ tall and weigh 95lbs.  For the past three years I have been researching how the failed Keynesian economic policies of Franklin Roosevelt prolonged the depression of the1930’s, caused a depression within the depression in 1937, and turned the depression into The Great Depression.  One of my rivals in the economics department is Professor Joseph Kline.  Everyone in the economics department know that Professor Kline and I have a strong dislike for each other.  He is a small man, and behaves like a petulant child.  He is known for his rude remarks to others and his personal hubris is discussing.  

My three years of research on F.D.R.’s failed economic policies were stolen from the desk in my office that adjoins my classroom.  I was ready for publication and the loss was devastating.  I suspected the little weasel Professor Kline who is on the opposite end of the political spectrum and professed Keynesian stimulation of the economy.  

When I shared my dilemma with Carolyn, a friend of mine, she recommended her attorney, Alexis Reed.  Alexis graduated from our university’s law school with honors.  She is 30 years old and over 6′ tall.  She has the shapely well toned muscular body of an athlete that men ogle and she can be ruthless in court.  Alexis’ firm contracted with a detective agency that specialized in surveillance cameras.  Video cameras set off by motion detectors were installed in my office and classroom and information was leaked to the economics department that copies of my research was saved on my personal computer locked in my classroom desk.  The trap was set!  

Less than one week later while reviewing tapes Professor Kline was observed entering my empty classroom with a master key, breaking into my desk, and stealing my personal computer.  The information on the tapes not only could convict the little weasel of felony theft; but, the information could lead to his dismissal from the university.  

I met with Alexis in her office where she played the evidence on the tapes for me and we discussed the options available to me.  My first priority was my research.  Second to that I wanted to see the petulant professor punished.  I suspected that he wouldn’t do any jail time for the theft of my computer; but, it was likely that he would loose his position at the university.  Alexis had another alternative.  If my computer and research was returned and he submitted to going over my knee for a severe no nonsense paddling we wouldn’t pursue other charges.  I explained to Alexis that I couldn’t stand his hubris and petulance at our monthly departmental meetings but that even though he is a small man I doubted that I would be capable of administering the paddling he deserved.  Alexis told me that she was an expert spanker and proposed that she would be capable of administering the severe paddling that he deserved.  

I agreed with Alexis.  Professor Kline was summoned to my classroom.  When Alexis arrived with her briefcase in hand she looked stunning.  Her blond hair was tied in a bun, she wore a knee length tight black pencil skirt, black stockings, heels, a thick black leather belt around her narrow waist, a thin white silk blouse, and a suit jacket.  

The petulant professor was confronted with our evidence and agreed to our terms:  1.  he would return to my classroom with my research and personal computer  2.  Alexis would administer a no nonsense severe paddling immediately after he accepted our terms   3.  next week one hour before our departmental meeting he would report to my office where Alexis would administer a second paddling 4.  one month later he will again report to my office for a third paddling from Alexis one hour before our next departmental meeting  5.  in return we will not pursue the matter in the criminal or civil justice system.  Professor Kline agreed.  

Alexis removed her suit jacket and you could see the outline of her lacy bra through her thin white silk blouse.  She put a straight backed chair in front of my classroom desk and pulled a spencer style paddle,” Dana’s Inferno”, from her briefcase.  It was about 17″ long, 3″wide, and about 1/2″ thick with holes drilled in the business end.  She reminded Professor Kline that this would be the first of three paddlings he would receive from her and the next two would be minutes before his next two departmental meetings.  

Alexis ordered him to her right side and instructed him to lower his pants and briefs to his knees.  She draped him over her shapely lap where her strong muscular arms pinned him helplessly over her lap.  Alexis administered a severe no nonsense paddling to the helpless petulant man as he kicked, cried, begged, squirmed, and begged for her to stop.  I was thrilled as I watched his naked bottom turn pink, red, and bright crimson as Alexis paddled his bottom from the top of his knees to the top of his bottom.  When finally released he hopped, danced, and ran around my classroom.  His face was red and his eyes were puffy and bloodshot from crying.  Alexis was truly an expert spanker!  I enjoyed a sense of power watching this little weasel kick and squirm as Alexis administered his spanking.  Alexis certainly enjoyed reducing Professor Kline to a crying brat dancing around my classroom holding his scarlet bottom.  I felt satisfaction knowing that whenever I looked in his eyes he would have to look away!

One week later about one hour before our departmental meeting Professor Kline reported to my office.  The little weasel meekly looked down every time I made eye contact.  Alexis arrived with her blond hair tied up wearing a tight short brown pencil skirt, beige stockings, heels,  a thick brown leather belt, a red silk blouse, and a suit jacket.  Alexis put a straight backed chair in the center of my office, removed the wicked looking “Dana’s Inferno” from her briefcase, and smoothed her skirt as she sit in the chair with the paddle on her lap.  She ordered the professor to her right side where she lowered his pants and briefs to his knees before she turned him over her nylon clad knees for the spanking of his life.  Alexis spanked up one side of his bottom and down the other followed by a series of spanks up and down the middle of his bottom finally settling on another series of spanks where his bottom met his legs.  With each of the over 50 spanks administered her muscular arm raised the paddle high above her head before she brought it down with a snap of her wrist.  The weasel kicked and screamed; but, no one was in the building except us!  Her strong muscular body rendered the little professor helpless as he struggled in vain to get off of her lap.  His bottom was one big welt when she finally released him to do his spanking dance around my office.  Both Alexis and I laughed at the spectacle.  

At our departmental meeting Professor Kline continued to squirm uncomfortable in his chair and explained his red puffy teary blood shot eyes as allergies.  Whenever I tried to make eye contact he would submissively look down.  The outcome of the theft from my empty classroom and the stress it caused me was worth  the satisfaction I have received watching the little professor’s attitude become adjusted.  He no longer demagogues the issues, and his hubris was gone when dealing with me because I have seen him crying, begging, kicking,  squirming like the petulant little professor he is.   And he has one more appointment with Alexis and me!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Final Chapter from the School Daze winner: ‘Missing: An Appropriate Skirt’

I’ve thoroughly enjoyed all four excellent chapters from our winning writer in the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. (Now get ready for your ‘prize’!) Here’s number four:

 

Missing:  An Appropriate Skirt


The new junior professor was brilliant and talented.  But every bit of her promise was matched by inappropriate behavior.  John Lewis tipped back in his chair, hands laced behind his head.  This girl was bratting him in hopes of being spanked!  That would not do. 



He leaned forward and dialed the phone.  “Mrs. Thomas? … Yes, John Lewis here…”  He hung up the phone and smiled.  This girl would not be bratting for a spanking after Mrs. Thomas finished with her. 



==============

As she neared the end of the long corridor, the slim dark-haired woman did a double take as she recognized a familiar face.  Still, she greeted the woman cordially.  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Thomas.” 



The older woman grunted her response, “Good day, missy.”  She was possessed of a mind with a solitary purpose:  administering a hard spanking to a deserving young woman.  Still, as she passed the more attractive woman, she turned hopefully to size up the woman walking away.  The woman was conservatively dressed in a dark skirt and jacket.  Her skirt was neither too tight nor short. Pity that, thought Mrs. Thomas.



=================



 The two women disciplinarians were a study in contrasts.  Rebecca’s disciplinarian was slender and attractive, cool and professional, well-dressed and elegant, firm but caring.  Mrs. Thomas, on the other hand, was her complete opposite.  Although her role was that of a disciplinarian, her path to discipline was markedly different from the attractive raven-haired woman and her appearance spoke volumes about her philosophies.  She was a large and unattractive woman, her manner of dress was shapeless and dated, and she was as hard and harsh as she looked.  She was an unforgiving and strict disciplinarian, and she firmly practiced “Spare the rod, spoil the adult”. She had been raised in a private girls’ school where old style discipline was practiced religiously, and she carried on those traditions with the conflicted and humorless approach of those who had taught her.  Mrs. Thomas only took on young ladies for her ministrations. 



Professor Duncan knocked loudly on the door of the office.  “Hello‼” she called out in a loud voice that demanded attention, and she pushed open the door.  Mrs. Thomas did not like loud noises nor did she like pushy young women.  This woman irritated her, sight unseen.



Amy Duncan was a petite red-head with wide green eyes.  She was a natural beauty and her feminine form was well toned and equally attractive.  Unmoved by her beauty, Mrs. Thomas sized her up and came to a quick judgment:  short skirt, loose woman. Mrs. Thomas was certain that short skirts were The Devil’s path to immoral behavior and her favorite thing to do was punish women who wore immodest skirts.  The length of Amy Duncan’s skirt was inappropriate for a professor.  Or any woman of good moral character, thought Mrs. Thomas.  



This woman was missing a modest skirt and Mrs. Thomas would set that to right in short order. 



Mrs. Thomas regarded the attractive woman with beady eyes.  She wasted no time in getting to the seat of the matter.  “Good day, Miss Duncan.  That skirt is much too short, don’t you think?”



Amy Duncan recoiled in surprise.  Amy Duncan immediately challenged her back with unconcealed sarcasm.  “Noooooooo,” she simpered, “I do NOT think it is ‘much too short,'” she ended in a lightly mocking tone and she rolled her eyes as she put her hands on her narrow hips.   Who was this bitter crone, anyhow, she thought, a wave of annoyance passing across her face that did not go unnoticed by the woman watching her.    



Mrs. Thomas stepped out from behind the large desk and made a beeline, straight to the young woman.  She laced her fingers through Amy’s red hair, and half dragged, half pushed the surprised woman towards the desk.  “Have you lost all sense of decorum, Ms. Duncan?  Or perhaps you were not instructed as to what you should expect from this meeting,” she seethed.  “I am Mrs. Thomas, and I am your disciplinarian.  You have been assigned to me for attention.  That smart talk of yours ends.  NOW.” 



Her hand still meshed in a tangle of red hair, Mrs. Thomas toppled the young professor forward over the desk, pinning her down with a hand to the small of her back.  Amy Duncan gasped in outrage:  she did not yet realize the peril she faced.



“You are missing a skirt of inappropriate length for your professional assignment.  The one you are wearing is entirely too short, young lady.  Very immodest, indeed, and a poor example for the students.  It distracts the men around you, as well.  You will find an appropriate length skirt when I am done with you, to be sure.” 



Indeed, the skirt was very immodest, Mrs. Thomas noticed with a bit of triumphant satisfaction as she stared at the woman bent forward over the desk.   Amy’s pink lace-edged panties were peeking out from beneath the hem of her skirt.  The pretty panties did not fully cover her lower cheeks, which peeked out appealingly.  Mrs. Thomas had ways of dealing with short hems and she was starting to like Amy for all the wrong reasons.



“You can’t do this to me!  I am a professor at this school, who do you think you are?  This is an outrage!  I will not tolerate this one minute more!”  Amy hollered.



Mrs. Thomas released her hold on the woman; Amy knew it would be trouble to rise.  “Is that so, Ms. Duncan?”  Mrs. Thomas produced Amy’s discipline notice.  She read it aloud, then pushed it under Amy’s face.  “Discipline or termination, Ms. Duncan.”  A sigh escaped Amy as she signed the paper unhappily, still splayed awkwardly over the desk.



Mrs. Thomas snatched the signed notice away.  A spanking it would be. 



She stepped behind the young woman, admiring the tiny tight bottom before her.  Pacing slowly back and forth, behind the girl, she addressed her coldly.  “In my day, a lady wore her skirt past her knees, Ms. Duncan, a proper length for a lady.  Bent over, a lady’s skirt would keep her modestly protected, showing no more thigh than…” she stopped behind the hapless Amy, and drew a line a hands-breadth above her knee with a finger, “THIS.” 



She resumed her pacing and lecturing. “You, on the other hand… you are not covered properly.  You are attracting all the wrong kind of attention and I aim to correct that.” For one thing, Amy’s short skirt was attracting the attention of Mrs. Thomas and her paddle.  She picked up a thin paddle from the bookshelf and approached the girl. The paddle was deceptive:  it was a small and light child’s game paddle, and it looked easy to bear but nothing could be further from the truth when held within the strict clutch of this spanker.



“Together, we are going to make note of the proper skirt length.   Anything that should be covered but is not?  I am going to spank it with this little paddle, just like this.” She tapped the paddle rapidly against her palm.



She smoothed her palm along Amy’s thighs…”Here.  These thighs should be covered, from here to here…” Her hand painted the backs of Amy’s exposed thighs, then stopped at the little bubbles of butt bursting out from under her panties.  She patted the exposed bottom cheeks, just a little too long. “…and these naughty little cheeks will get a good spanking, too…  So you will never, ever, forget to keep them covered.” 



Amy’s heart flipped over in her chest.  This spanking sounded painful, unlike the naughty ones her boyfriend gave, or loving ones, like the ones she had received back home.  She thought briefly about Dr. Lewis, and fervently wished that he was the person about to spank her bottom. Dr. Lewis was stern and imposing, but he had a kindness about him.



“Then, I am going to flip up your skirt and paddle you on the seat of your panties.  When I get done, you will find appropriate skirts in the future.”  Mrs. Thomas announced.  She stepped up to Amy, pulling her tightly across her powerful thigh, pinning the young professor’s inner arm against her bulk, then wrapped her arm around the girl, trapping her outside wrist in the process. “For your own protection, my dear.  I’d hate to paddle those pretty little fingers.  That might hurt.”



Amy squirmed uncomfortably.  She liked spankings for sure, and she had, indeed, been craving one…. up till now.  This did not sound like fun at all, it scared her.  She had never been paddled before.  That certainly wasn’t anything she had considered as a possibility when she signed the damning slip of white paper.  The color drained from her face.   She was trapped against this hard woman’s muscular leg and held firmly in place.  She twisted a bit, trying to see if there was any give to the woman’s hold on her.   There was none.  The woman noticed her actions, and in response, pulled Amy up even tighter, then slid her other leg across the much smaller woman’s ankles.  “You won’t be going anywhere for some time, dear,” she adjusted the paddle in her hand, “because I am going to devil your behind.”



With no further words or even a warning tap, Mrs. Thomas began spanking the redhead.  She focused her attention only on Amy’s right thigh, and she spanked fast using short, light strokes. The strokes were light but the pace was immediately intolerable to the girl.  The spanker did not let up.  Up and down the rapidly reddening thigh, she slapped the paddle again and again on the writhing girl until her thigh was thoroughly painted red.  She moved up to the edge of pink lace and the bubble peeking out.  “This naughty bottom will be properly covered next time I see you, Ms. Duncan,” she announced.  The miserable red head did not hear over the sound of her own shrieking. 



When Mrs. Thomas paused, the bottom of Amy’s butt was puffy and swollen and her thigh was scarlet.  But only the right.  Mrs. Thomas set herself to rectifying that, spanking the agonized young professor anew, doing the same to the left as she’d done to the right.  She briskly slapped away, keeping her pace of rapid, stinging strokes.  Amy had cried immediately, her crying broken only by shrieking or screeching.  Amy bucked violently in futility; the woman held her securely and there was no deterring her.  Broken, Amy finally gave up her fight as the bottom of her bottom was spanked again and again.



Once the left side was evenly paired with its flaming red counterpart, Mrs. Thomas stopped swinging but she did not release the exhausted crying woman.  Amy tried but failed to catch her breath between noisy sobs as the woman resumed speaking.



“This naughty bottom will be properly covered next time I see you, Ms. Duncan, are we clear?  You will find an appropriate skirt, yes?” 



Amy sobbed out a loud “Yes!” her voice catching, hoping for some mercy and an end to her hellish workout.  “Please, oh, please, oh please, oh please, Mrs. Thomas, I have learned my lesson, please stop oh stop oh stop spanking me…I promise…I promise…” She dissolved in tears and gibberish as fire coursed through her backside.  The bottom of her bottom had taken the worst of the spanking, and Amy felt sure it was raw.  Her arms held fast, she could only dream of putting her hands back to smother the fire behind her.



Just wait until I raise that skirt, thought Mrs. Thomas, then she will truly know God.  Mrs. Thomas flipped the paddle backwards in her hand. She poked a coarse finger beneath the elastic of the pretty pink panties, pinched it with her thumb, pulled it out and down, then let it snap back into place.  Amy winced and gasped as the elastic bit into her puffy bottom.  Such pretty panties, thought the spanker.  She snapped the elastic on the other side, and Amy winced again, sobbing.  The older woman flipped the short skirt up. The filmy panties were practically transparent, and she could see the cleft separating Amy’s buttocks quite clearly.  Those nearly naked buns were dressed for a spanking, Mrs. Thomas thought.   She smiled, relishing the sight, knowing the panties would provide no protection at all from the paddling the milky white bottom was about to get. 



Mrs. Thomas loved the site of a tender swollen bottom, and she enjoyed seeing women buck and cry and burn beneath her hand. The red head’s fair spanked skin colored up into a fierce deep red, and Mrs. Thomas was pleased at the prospect of broiling the white canvas before her.  She admired the curves.  They were indeed, naughty, and put there by the Devil himself, she thought. 



“Ms. Duncan, I told you I was going to paddle your panties, and I am determined to blister that wanton little bottom of yours. That short skirt, and these slutty panties?  We cannot have a teacher on this campus, dressed like a slut.  Your trashy, trampy behavior ends today.  I will teach you some modesty if it takes me all day,” the hard woman lectured.



Amy blushed deeply.  Her skirt was cute, she thought, ok, maybe too short for school.  She could see that point now: her wardrobe WAS missing skirts of appropriate length.  But calling her a slut?  Amy Duncan was still a virgin.  Humiliation washed over her in waves and she cried harder.



Humiliation was about to be the least of her concerns.  Mrs. Thomas was a spanking machine and she liked spanking her girls soundly until they couldn’t sit comfortably.  “We are just getting started, my dear. I mean to drive The Devil out of you with a fire to match his own.”  Mrs. Thomas sat on the desk and pulled the girl onto her leg and pinned her securely.  With the same lightning fast stroke she’d used before, she set to work torching the petite, panty clad bottom.  



This spanking hurt unbearably. 



Still, Amy Duncan would not be bruised up in any way that would prevent her from getting spanked again, exactly the same way, next Thursday. 



Or any day before then, should she dare show up to work sans an appropriate skirt again.



=================================



Amy Duncan sat on the hard student chair, bawling openly.  Completely broken down, she was way past the point of glowering at the woman who had just punished her.  She could only sit there, on her well roasted rump, and cry.  To complete her humiliation, Mrs. Thomas had lowered the pink panties then rapidly paddled the small sit spot, over and over again.  That had been the worst of all.  Amy had screeched and howled and struggled mightily but she was held fast by the powerful woman.  The searing fire in Amy’s backside made it clear that Mrs. Thomas especially liked spanking girls where it hurt most:  where the buttocks met thighs and that little spot in the center.  



After the fiery spanking, Amy’d been put in a corner to stand, skirt up, panties down, with her scorched bare bottom on display for several long minutes.   As much as she wanted to rub the sting away, Amy didn’t dare.  Amy was sure this harsh woman had eyes in the back of her head, and she had threatened to start the spanking all over again if Amy so much as touched herself once.  Amy was sure she meant it.  She had not taken the first spanking well at all, and did not want another.



Amy’s whole rear was blazing red, and the impressive swelling at the bottom of her cheeks made lowering herself onto the chair an ordeal.  She settled gingerly onto the wooden seat with her skirt still up and her panties still down, facing the timer which worked its way, slowly, down.  



Amy Duncan did not think she liked spankings any more.



——————————————————

The bell rang loudly, jangling Amy’s fractured nerves.  Her ordeal in the chair was nearing an end.



“Professor Duncan.  You will find skirts of appropriate length to wear, immediately,” Mrs. Thomas intoned as she held up an ugly dark skirt.  It was a baggy sack of heavy material, and it was long enough to cover part of Professor Duncan’s calves and wide enough to fit two of the petite professor.    “I will be back to check your skirt length daily, young lady, and when I bend you over, I expect to see you covered… from where?” she asked the sobbing woman.



With a shaking finger, Amy Duncan drew a line across the back of her thigh, a hands breadth above the knee.



Satisfied, the woman grunted and roughly thrust the ugly garment into the punished professor’s sack.  “We’ll see whether you learned your lesson tomorrow.  You will report here, to me, at 4:00 pm precisely.  Those thighs had better be covered or you can expect another spanking, exactly like the one you just got.  For now, you can walk around with that bright red bottom on display in case anyone else has any foolish ideas about how a woman should dress.  You are dismissed.”



With a grim smile, Mrs. Thomas realized the girl would have to walk past the department chairman’s office.  He would appreciate knowing that the little professor would no longer be distracting him with her hussy behavior.  She picked up the phone.



The professor was still crying as she stumbled out of the door, her skirt still half up.  Tears blinded her as she snuffled and shuffled down the hall.  Her walk was stiff and anybody who saw her would know exactly why, especially the teaching staff.  And especially Dr. Lewis.



Amy Duncan rubbed her bottom as she hobbled along, desperately trying, but failing, to erase the burn.  She was oblivious and well past caring what anyone thought.   All she could think about was her flaming red backside. 



College was a lot harder when you were the teacher, she thought.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

School Daze winning story part 3 : ‘Finality?’

Our considerate winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest knows how much we love to read spanking stories, so we’re lucky enough to have this one in four parts! Here’s part three:


Finality?
The new junior professor was brilliant and talented and sweet.  But every bit of her promise was doubly matched and dulled with inappropriate and disrespectful behaviors that John Lewis was of no mood to tolerate.  She was a curious mix of innocence, charm, edginess, and bad behavior.  He sat tipped back in his oversized leather desk chair, his hands laced behind his head and sighed.  Why this woman had gone into education was a mystery… or was it?  She had either been raised with no discipline whatsoever… or perhaps she had received too heavy a hand in her younger years.  As John Lewis considered this, he suddenly realized what was really going on with this girl:  regardless of why, what she was doing was clear.  Professor Amy Duncan was bratting him in hopes of being spanked!
That would not do. 
He leaned forward and dialed the phone.  “Mrs. Thomas? … Yes, John Lewis here… I have a bit of a tough case that needs to be nipped in the bud right away… yes, of course… If you can attend Thursday at 4:00 pm, that would be wonderful…”  He hung up the phone and smiled.  This girl would never again brat for a spanking after Mrs. Thomas finished with her, that was for damn certain. 
==============
As she neared the end of the long corridor, the slim dark-haired woman did a double take.  Was that Mrs. Thomas?  Indeed.  Some poor gal would be catching hell today.  The look of surprise vanished and she greeted the woman cordially.  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Thomas.” 
The older woman was permanently grouchy, and simply harumped. “Good day, missy.”  She was a dour, severe looking woman, of rather large proportions and immense physical strength.  Mrs. Thomas did not have time for civilities:  she was a mind of one purpose right now.  Still, as she passed the woman, she turned and looked at the woman walking away from her.  The woman was professionally dressed in a dark skirt and jacket.  It was an attractive outfit, and from behind, her skirt was neither too tight nor short.  Pity that, thought Mrs. Thomas.
=================
It was 3:55, Thursday.  Rebecca entered the room as always and greeted her disciplinarian with a happy smile, and the woman returned the greeting with warmth and genuine regard.  Every week, she was spanked and punished as needed.  This week would be no different. 
The woman came from around the desk and sat on the armless chair.  Rebecca promptly laid herself across the woman’s lap, needing no bidding.  Rebecca knew her place, and it was across these knees.  Her submission and obedience to this woman was complete.  Rebecca felt her skirt raised, her panties lowered.  A wave of acceptance washed over her.  This felt so right, she thought.
The woman gently patted her bottom with an open hand, “Today is a very special day, Rebecca, you are in for a surprise,” teased the woman, almost mischievously.  She did not elaborate and Rebecca did not ask.  She would be told when the time was right. 
For now, the hand upon her bottom told her it was time for a maintenance spanking.
=======
The maintenance spanking over, Rebecca had positioned herself across the bench for her weekly accounting.   Walking to the bench had not been an uncomfortable proposition.  She had spent a fair amount of time over that lap today but it had not been a painful spanking at all, Rebecca thought.  She thought some more about the warm glow of her bottom.   Firm and thorough, but not hurtful, the woman had given her a lively spanking with only her open palm.  It had been a good while since Rebecca’s maintenance spanking had included the dreaded ruler or paddle.  The implements were added when she needed to learn a lesson, and Rebecca did not need hard lessons these days.  She received only a hand spanking when she was compliant and obedient. 
The accounting today was likely to be similarly mild.  Rebecca had a clean slate this week, and she would probably only take a short paddling, caning or strapping to keep her honest.  She was happy as she laid there, anticipating her discipline.  Rebecca wondered whether she was a little odd in looking forward to it but then she thought about why she was getting such mild discipline, and the thought left her mind.   A quick study, Rebecca did not need to be punished much and it had been a long time since she received a serious hard punishment.
“I was hand spanked today because I am so good,” glowed Rebecca.  She always did enjoy being the good girl.  With pride, she squared herself and pushed her pert pink bottom up and out.
The woman approached, empty handed. 
“Rebecca, I cannot seem to find my cane.  It seems to have gone missing, would you happen to know anything about that?”  she interrupted Rebecca’s reverie.
The happy pride slipped quickly away from Rebecca.  Missing?  The cane?  Rebecca instinctively knew that hiding implements was not wise, and would carry severe consequences.  Besides, she had never given a thought to rummaging through her disciplinarian’s things.  She respected her disciplinarian deeply, and if this woman believed a caning was in order, it certainly was.  Rebecca submitted to her authority fully.  She wondered.  This woman was far too tidy and well organized to have misplaced it herself.  So where was this missing cane?
“I don’t know, ma’m, honestly.  I don’t,”  Rebecca answered, with full sincerity. 
The door, left ajar as always, creaked open.  Rebecca looked up.  The disciplinarian looked toward the door, too.  A smile spread across her disciplinarian’s face at the sight of the tall powerful man at the door.
“Ah, there’s my cane now.  Thank you, John, I’ll be needing that,” she smiled, and in walked Dr. John Lewis.
=============
It has been nearly a year that Rebecca had been reporting to this woman, and John Lewis noted the changes that had come over her.  Her maturity and demeanor had improved.  Her composure had become as graceful and elegant as that of the woman who attended to her.   She no longer looked at Dr. Lewis with those looks of confused longing, she attended to her business with a professionalism that was pleasing.  His biggest complaint with her had been her smug superiority but that was gone, replaced with self-confidence and trust.  And that god-awful childish tattle-tale habit had abruptly stopped.
His choice of disciplinarian had been perfect, he noted with satisfaction.  His lady friend brought out the best in her, and she was ready to come back to him fully.  It was time.  He picked up the phone, “Hello…” he smiled at the sound of her voice.  She was indeed remarkable.  “…yes, I am so happy that you agree.  Great minds think alike…”  Was John Lewis flirting?
He hung up the phone, a smile on his face.
================================================
John Lewis smiled at the woman bent over the bench.  She had recovered from her shock, and a simple tap from the disciplinarian had reminded her to take her proper position to the man before her.  Rebecca looked forward, meeting his gaze, straightened, and pushed her bottom up. 
“A quick learner, as always, Rebecca.”  John smiled at her.  “I take it your disciplinarian didn’t inform you that I would be coming today to witness?”  Rebecca shook her head no.  She remembered the days when she had fantasized about his big hands on her rounded bottom.  This felt different… the attraction was there, but it had changed from her early crush.  She was attracted to him as her superior, her dominant.  She longed to feel the physical manifestations of his power, to bend over before him, to offer her bottom to his discipline, his punishments.  The moment she had long dreamed was finally here.
John Lewis handed a long thin cane to the dark haired woman.  So Dr. Lewis would not be caning her today, Rebecca thought.  
“I don’t want to be the cause of any further delays, so let’s get on with it.”  He nodded to the dark haired woman.
She smiled as she acknowledged John Lewis.  “Thanks, Dr. Lewis, I agree, let’s get started, Rebecca, shall we?”  Rebecca noticed with pleasure that she had not addressed her as “Miss Rebecca”.  A graduation, of sorts.
“This is a special day, Rebecca, so 24 it will be,” said the dark haired woman.  Rebecca had expected 12, but 24 it was, and without a tremble of complaint, she accepted her discipline.  The cane swished through the air and landed on her bottom, leaving a light pink stripe.  “One,” Rebecca called out.  “Two…”  The tram lines stung but did not feel like cuts…. a pleasant surprise.  The 24 strokes would be easy to take.  She continued counting as the cane strokes fell, none of them harsh.
John Lewis noted that Rebecca had not needed an invitation to count.  And she did not rise from the bench after the 24th stroke had landed. 
He admired the soft pink of her derriere.  Her submission was complete.  She was, indeed, ready to submit to him. 
“Rebecca, with the guidance of your disciplinarian, you have made marvelous improvements.  I am so very proud of you,” John Lewis said.  “But today, your time with her has ended,” he paused, watching Rebecca closely.  Her face remained composed, but he had caught the flicker of disappointment.
“It is time, Rebecca, for you to return to ME,”   John announced, and the dark haired woman nodded happily.  Rebecca’s heart skipped happily.
“We are both quite proud of you, Rebecca, this is quite an honor and indeed, your special day,” beamed the dark haired woman.
John Lewis resumed speaking.  “I will be disciplining you today,”  he smiled.  From out of nowhere, it seemed, he withdrew a second cane, as long as the first but thicker.   He set the long cane on the bench, and withdrew a paper from his jacket pocket.  It was a snap form, with a yellow copy.  He set it on the bench where Rebecca could read it.  “This is your employment contract, please review it,” John continued.
The snap form was headed “EMPLOYMENT CONTRACT” and on the line beneath was typed the words, “Full Professor”.  Rebecca could barely contain her delight as she skimmed the form.    She half-caught, half-skipped, the disciplinary clause as she noticed Dr. Lewis had already signed.  It only awaited her signature.
“Would you like to sign, Miss Rebecca?” inquired John Lewis. 
Rebecca nodded giddily.  “Yes, sir!”
“Very well, then, let’s get on with it.  Your disciplinarian picked 24, I believe that is a fine number for us to work with.”  The first cane stroke fell.
“One!” called Rebecca.  Unlike the first caning, his stroke was heavy and hard to take.  John Lewis felt the cane was the perfect implement for discipline and he had no qualms about laying it on.  He took note of Rebecca’s willing acceptance, despite the pain.  She did not try to fight him despite the sharp pain that shot through her, first as the stroke landed, then again as the second wave of pain burned its way across her bottom.  He waited, then brought the cane across her again.  “Two!” she called out dutifully, swaying a little but quickly returning to center. Tears squeezed through her scrunched eyes, and dripped down upon the contract.
Slowly, but without reserve, he progressed through the count.
==================================
The caning had taken an excruciating long time. Rebecca’s bottom was striped and bruised and her giddiness was gone but her feelings of submission was not. She felt oddly grateful for his discipline.  Finished with the cane, John Lewis had left her bent over the bench, and did not release her.  Instead, he stood behind her and watched the stripes blossom, the woman disciplinarian at his side. 
“Pretty work, Dr. Lewis,” smiled the woman.  The lines were perfectly placed and even.  It had been an admirable caning, one borne of a skillful man who had been about his business for a long time.
“Thank you, ma’m” John Lewis smiled, and tipped an imaginary cap to the woman at his side.  He withdrew a pen from his pocket.  “Let’s finish this, hmm?” and he handed the pen to Rebecca. She raised herself enough to sign the paper, set the pen and paper aside, then laid back down.
The woman walked over to Rebecca and kissed her softly on top of the head.  “You are perfect, my dear,” she whispered, releasing her.   Rebecca stood, and the two women faced each other with an affectionate, shared look that said they had both enjoyed their year together.  The dark haired woman reached her hand forward, and they shook hands.  The dark haired woman had wrapped her second hand around their clasp, and to Rebecca, it felt so personal.  “Perhaps she will come visit me…” she hoped.
The dark haired woman smiled and did not say good bye.  She would have to drop in and pay Rebecca a visit now and then. 
Professional courtesy, of course.
==================
The attractive raven haired woman making her way down the hall noticed the crying red head coming towards her.  Unseeing, she seemed oblivious to the  older woman’s presence, and she did not stop crying as she approached.  Her face was red and splotchy, and her eyes were swollen.  Amy Duncan looked like she had been crying for a very long time.  The woman resisted the temptation to embrace the sad professor.
As Amy walked painfully past, the woman observed the nuclear red glow of the retreating girls’ thighs.  From her stiff walk, the disciplinarian correctly suspected that the worst of the damage was hidden beneath the short skirt.  The woman checked her watch and her eyebrows shot up.  Whatever this gal had done, the response was overkill.  She remembered the unpleasant woman she had encountered on the way into the building:  Mrs. Thomas.
This wasn’t right.  She made a mental note to have a discussion about Mrs. Thomas’ performance with John Lewis at his upcoming appointment. 
It wasn’t tattling when you were the superior, she smiled. 
 
 
 
(part four tomorrow!)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘What’s Really Missing?’ : Part Two of the School Daze winner

Here’s part two of the winning entry for March’s ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest….



What’s REALLY Missing?


It was Thursday afternoon, 3:55 p.m. to be precise.   Always ahead of schedule, Rebecca stepped in to the lab.  She now used her full name of Rebecca, and so did everyone else.  It reflected her new maturity and grace.  She turned to her disciplinarian, a woman she had come to regard with a curious mixture of warm regard and trepidation.  “Good afternoon, ma’m,” she politely greeted the formal woman before her.  The even tone of her voice belied the butterflies in her tummy:  Rebecca was here for a regular discipline session. 



By now, their polite greeting had become an ingrained pattern… every Thursday, precisely at 3:55; she turned the key, entered the room, greeted the woman, then took her place across this woman’s knees.  The woman quickly evaporated all gracefulness with a firm spanking.  She’d come to like and respect the disciplinarian immensely, and in some respects, Rebecca looked forward to their weekly meetings even though she always left with a sore bottom.   Each session made her more aware of her place in the world and how she could be a  better person.  Now, she was thinking, just the right amount of extra courtesy and respect might spare her bottom a tiny bit.  It couldn’t hurt to try.



The woman rose from the desk and strode over to greet her charge.  Slim and elegant, with raven hair, she was both beautiful and intimidating.  “Good afternoon to you, too, Miss Rebecca,” she cordially greeted the young professor with a charming smile, meeting her at the door.  Despite their mutual regard and warmth for each other, the woman was fully committed to her responsibilities.  She placed a hand on Rebecca’s arm and firmly directed her away from the door, walking her towards the armless chair at the front of the room.  As always, it was placed in front of the teaching desk, facing the classroom.   Her voice was cheerful and pleasant.  She sat down upon the chair and directed Rebecca across her knees with a couple of pats upon her thigh.  “I’ve been looking forward to talking to you,” she smiled.  “You know what to do by now, I expect you to be quick about it.” 



“Yes, ma’m,” Rebecca shyly mumbled.  “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you as well,” and that was true enough.  Her weekly discipline sessions with this woman had a certain rhythm.  She was first given an over the knee maintenance spanking.  Then, it was over to her special spot at the opposite side of the first bench and bent over to address the week’s accounting.  Rebecca liked  the firmness and control with, and after a thorough accounting review, she felt peaceful and even.  Still, it was a spanking, and spankings hurt.  Especially from this woman.  Rebecca shuffled her feet nervously, and then haltingly folded herself across the woman’s lap. 



Rebecca recalled with chagrin that the door latch had not clicked closed.  Again. As usual, anyone walking by the lab would hear the noisy sounds of her humiliation.  It would do no good to ask this woman to close the door all the way; she never did.  Rebecca sighed and settled herself carefully and the woman raised her skirt.   She liked the beginnings of her spankings well enough, they were kind of dreamy and warm.  It was the middle and end she dreaded, that was where things hurt almost unbearably.  As the spanking continued, the lecturing began, “In order to teach?  First, one needs to learn…” the woman intoned.  Rebecca found it harder and harder to hold still, and it seemed like her spanking was taking much longer than usual.  It was certainly much harder than the one she’d taken last week.  Tears welled in her eyes as she gasped and sobbed. 



Finally, the smacks stopped.  The spanking had ended not a minute too soon for her.  Or had it?    Rebecca attempted to rise. 



“Miss Rebecca!  Get back down where you belong, immediately.”  She placed a firm hand across the young woman’s shoulders and forcibly pushed the professor back down.  “Did I release you yet?”  the woman sternly asked, and emphasized her question with another push on Rebecca’s shoulders.  Rebecca realized her mistake too late and sadly shaking her head, she slumped back down.  “Today, I’d planned to teach you a lesson about finding your place quickly…” the woman tapped her lap next to Rebecca’s face, “I am a little annoyed with your stalling.  You certainly know what is expected of you.  Don’t you. ” She leaned forward, her face close to Becky’s face.  She grabbed Rebecca’s hair, lacing her fingers through the long strands, and pulled.  Their eyes met.  Rebecca tried to look away, but this woman would have none of it. 



“Look at me when I’m speaking,” she commanded with another tug of Rebecca’s long hair. The woman’s happy smile was gone, replaced now with a look of sternness.  “You certainly ought to know by now that you WILL,” she tugged Rebecca’s hair for emphasis, “you WILL do as expected.  You are going to be spanked. You know it.  I know it. You will get over my knee for your spanking without hesitation. Always.  And you will NOT get up until I release you.  Is that clear?”  She paused, but Rebecca’s voice caught and she could not speak.    “You seem to be having a little trouble learning today…”  The woman said casually, almost absently.  She abruptly adjusted Rebecca’s head with a deft tug of her hair, and she hissed into her ear, “I have a little solution for that problem.”  With that, she abruptly released Rebecca’s hair.  As Rebecca flopped forward, the woman reached a hand into her skirt pocket and pulled out a frightening, wooden paddle.   “See?”  She held the paddle down to Rebecca’s face so she could see the holes drilled throughout the bit of well varnished wood.  Rebecca’s heart dropped as dismay spread throughout her.  She had heard that holes made a paddle hurt more, and she was about to collect some data points on that hypothesis.  A lot of data.



The woman gave her bottom a few warning taps with the paddle.   “So.  Let’s talk.  Shall we?”  Her voice was sweet but laced with impending danger.  This question did not need to be answered.



 Rebecca knew she was in for it.  Still, she found herself agreeing. 



“This is going to sting, Miss Rebecca,” the raven-haired woman said, understating the consequences.  She adjusted herself in for a much longer stay in the chair.   She threw a leg over Rebecca’s, trapping the professor.



As usual, the disciplinarian was right.



==================================



After a particularly hard volley, the strokes abruptly stopped.  The woman set the paddle across her lower back and gave Rebecca’s bottom a couple of pats with her hand. 



The paddling had been firm and thorough.  To her embarrassment, Rebecca had screamed and howled and kicked and finally cried.  To no avail.  Paddled through her tears, she was spanked until her disciplinarian was satisfied.  It had taken a long time to satisfy the woman and Rebecca’s bottom and thighs burned. 



“I think that was a good lesson, don’t you?” the woman asked expectantly.



“Yes, ma’m, thank you,” choked the sobbing professor.  As soon as the words had tumbled out, Rebecca dissolved in a fresh gale of tears and wailing. 



The disciplinarian let her cry it out.  Slowly, she stroked the sobbing professor’s bottom.  “There, there, now… you took that quite well…”  Rebecca brightened at the praise.  She shuddered a little as she recalled what had just happened here.   When the second spanking began, she had quickly bolted forward, like a scalded cat.  It burned and hurt immediately. There was no escaping the relentless swings and the vigor of the woman who held her firmly in place and there had been nothing to do but take the scalding as it was given.   Rebecca had made the mistake of putting her hands back to protect her bottom and her thighs had taken a good thrashing for her trouble.  The holes had made it hurt more, and Rebecca’s posterior was dappled with burning round spots.



The smile had spread back across the woman’s countenance as she continued stroking and quietly praised her student.  Rebecca choked back some sobs, and relaxed.   “Very well then, I think we are done here.”   She set the maple torch down upon the desk.



With couple of pats to Rebecca’s thoroughly hot and reddened bottom, she released the young professor.  She was no longer irritated but no less resolved to see this session through to its logical conclusion.  “It’s time for your accounting, Rebecca.  Let’s get on with it, please…” she gestured towards the cold lab bench.  As if in a dream, Rebecca stood, knowing better than to adjust her skirt.  Skirt tucked up into her waste band and panties above her knees, she walked awkwardly but quickly to the bench. 



Still trembling, she bent over to await her fate.   She could not help but notice that not only was the door ajar, it was actually wide open.   At least nobody was standing there.   Ashamed, she blushed deep red and buried her face in her arms.



The woman smiled as she approached, her sternness melted into a fond warmth.  She gently readjusted the professor so that her face was up and her eyes were forward.  “Now, now, Miss Rebecca, that won’t do at all.  Hold your head high.  You should be proud to be receiving discipline from me.”  She peered into the eyes of the bent form.  “Your friend Lisa will not be the beneficiary of my attention.”  She stroked the professor’s shoulders somewhat absentmindedly and patted her head.   “Only the junior professors likely to be offered full professor positions are referred to me.  My darling protege, you are doing quite well here.  I’m quite proud of your progress.”



Rebecca glowed at the compliment.  It made her feel good to have this woman praising her.  She straightened her head, arched her back, and pushed her bottom up higher. 



======================



The safety light went on in the window of the adjoining lab behind the Freshman Science Teaching Lab.  As Dr. John Lewis stepped up to the window, he quietly agreed with his woman friend’s assessment of the young teacher.  Eventually, it would be time to take her back under his wing and attend to disciplinary duties himself.  However, the young professor needed additional instruction.  John Lewis would see to it that she received all appropriate instruction. 



With satisfaction, he watched his lady friend step behind the young professor, a heavy strap in her hand.  “That will leave a mark,” he thought, as the first heavy stroke fell.



======================

The strapping had made her jump and start but as with her paddling, there was nowhere to go, and no escaping the relentless woman behind her.  Rebecca was grateful that her weekly accounting had been minimal.  A dozen solid strokes, no more. 



She laid the strap on the bench.  “Now, you stay right there Miss Rebecca…” Glad for the break but dismayed this no longer seemed to be a quick ending, she obediently did as commanded.  Rebecca was not eager to incur extra penalties.  She waved her butt through the air in a desperate, futile attempt to cool herself.



The woman walked to the front desk and rummaged through her travel kit.  Rebecca shuddered at the sound of wood against wood knocking against each other and god only knew what else was in there.  It sounded like a sack full of baseball bats. 



Pulling out a large frat style paddle, she held it up and inspected it.  “This will do,” she thoughtfully considered.  Rebecca stopped breathing, terrified.  What had she done to deserve that? She reviewed her accounting, and there was nothing omitted, no serious infractions.



The woman walked from around the desk, the frat bat in hand.  As she paused by the doorway, her arm rapidly snaked through it.  She reeled in her victim, tugging her by the ear.   



“Why Jeanne, how delightfully of you to stop by,” she smiled with a look that said she was not delighted at all.  “Do come in.”  A large mop of unruly red hair was attached to the unfortunate ear.  Rebecca’s eyes widened as she recognized the woman from chemistry.  Her old professor, Dr. Gooding.   Rebecca blushed scarlet but Jeanne did not notice one bit.



Under any other circumstances, Jeanne Gooding would have dearly loved to admire the tear-stained face of her former student. Jeanne had thought Rebecca a little Miss Know-it-All, and in her eyes, Rebecca’s round bottom begged for a sound spanking.  Sadly, students were not spanked at this school. Unlike the professors. 



Jeanne Gooding concerned herself with saving her own hide.  “I-I-I’m missing my laptop, I thought I m-m-m-might have left it in here when I was done t-t-t-eaching.” Jeanne was a strong, confidant woman, but her composure had evaporated.  The disciplinarian let go of the ear she’d pinched, and Dr. Gooding snapped upright. 



She gently clucked a few times. “Jeanne, Jeanne, Jeanne.  There is no need for you to make up stories.  You don’t teach any freshman classes, your lab is across the hall, isn’t it,” to which the large buxom woman reluctantly nodded, caught in her lie.  Jeanne straightened her clothing and tried to look dignified but failed.  “You aren’t missing your laptop at all, are you,” the woman thoughtfully inquired.  She took a step back to watch Jeanne Gooding’s reaction.  As she expected, Jeanne’s eyes dropped to the floor to hide her mortification, and a quiet “no” whispered its way past her lips.  The woman slowly appraised Jeanne, as the woman twitched uncomfortably, eyes still cast down.



Finally, she broke the silence.  “I believe you ARE missing something Jeanne, but it isn’t a computer.  Is it.”  Her voice became even quieter.  “What you are missing, Jeanne, is DISCIPLINE.”  She enunciated each syllable clearly. “Isn’t that right? Jeanne.”  When Jeanne Gooding whispered, “oh yes,” Rebecca’s eyes widened.   The disciplinarian pointed the large paddle towards Rebecca’s bench.  “Right there, Jeanne, across from Miss Rebecca, face-to-face.  I want Miss  Rebecca to see how we deal with nosey snoops here.  Privacy is important to all of us.”  Rebecca gasped in amazement as she slowly comprehended what was about to happen.  Jeanne Gooding was about to be paddled, right in front of her. 



Jeanne, meanwhile, knew her fate was sealed and she stepped over to the bench to collect what she was truly missing.  She looked into Rebecca’s eyes with anger and resignation.  It was this brat’s fault, she thought, but she said nothing, because she knew the woman holding the paddle was right.  She shouldn’t have snooped, and she knew better yet she’d done it anyhow.  She was caught, from the moment she stepped into the windowed rear lab and joined John Lewis at the window to watch Rebecca’s first punishment.  It was also a mistake to come back, week after week, to listen at the door.  She had earned what was coming, fair and square.



Jeanne roared as the woman began her work.  Perhaps she had craved a good spanking, but maybe not this much.  The woman behind her did not seem to agree and continued swinging away.   Rebecca was fascinated as she watched the face across from her flush and scrunch, then bellow, beads of sweat breaking out across the larger woman’s forehead as she was driven forward with each blow.  Finally, she stopped.  “Is this what you were really missing, Jeanne?” she asked, more to herself than the bottom in front of her.  She admired the florid red and purple bruises on Jeanne’s welted behind. 



Jeanne let out a breath, and panted, glad for the end.  Even though this had been a painful punishment, in all honesty, she had needed it.  Jeanne felt a sense of calm wash over her as the heat pulsed through her backside. 



“Miss Rebecca, stand up and come over here, this is something I want you to see.”  The woman was pointing at Jeanne’s bruised bottom.



Rebecca stood and joined her disciplinarian behind Jeanne Gooding.  She stared at the bottom before her.  There were two white-hot bull’s eyes centered low on her bottom, and her large bottom was mottled and welted.  Those white spots looked incredibly painful, and Rebecca resisted the urge to poke them.  She did not like Professor Gooding any more than Jeanne liked her.  She smiled a little, satisfied that this former nemesis had gotten her comeuppance.  Rebecca’s own shame in having her punishment witnessed paled in comparison to the delight she took in seeing Jeanne’s swollen behind.



Sensing Rebecca’s glee and her unspoken desire to touch the professor’s bottom, she took Rebecca’s hand and placed it on Jeanne’s bottom.  “Miss Rebecca, are you satisfied that Jeanne has been appropriately punished?”  she sweetly inquired.



Rebecca marveled at the heat radiating into her hand, and she traced a few marks with her fingertip.  She poked the white bull’s eyes and Jeanne moaned a little.  “These spots here look like they hurt so much,” Rebecca whispered.  Finding her voice, she said more clearly, “but these spots here look pretty light.”  She brushed her hand across a wide expanse of Jeanne’s bottom.  She swallowed a smirk and continued confidently, “I think she needs some more attention HERE,” Rebecca pointed, “and here…and HERE,” patting the ample bottom repeatedly.    The woman smiled.  Rebecca did not notice:  the sight before her transfixed her.



“You heard the girl, Jeanne.” 



Jeanne groaned.  “Yes, ma’m,” and the disciplinarian resumed her fierce work, Rebecca standing at her side.  Rebecca watched and winced as the paddle found a solid target every time.   Perhaps it had been a mistake to wish this on her former teacher.  Then again, Jeanne had lied to the disciplinarian.  She deserved the extra punishment.



Dr.  Gooding’s bottom waggled from side to side, and she struggled in vain to suppress her hopping. A particularly fierce blow crumpled the woman’s knees.   She scrambled back into place for the next swat, which arrived faithfully. 



When the woman stopped this time, there was no question remaining about coverage.  “I think that will do, would you agree, Jeanne?”  The chemistry professor shook her head violently and called out loudly.  “Yes, ma’m!”  She had no desire to take any more swats with that paddle and she wanted that clearly known.  There were not many in the department who could take a paddling quite like Jeanne Gooding, but even she was well spent.



“Very well, then, Jeanne, you may stand up,” the woman said, but she did not set down the paddle.  Jeanne wobbled to her feet.  The slender woman turned her around to face the young professor before her.   Jeanne resisted the temptation to rub herself, and her hands hung at her sides, her fingers twitching.   The woman ran her eyes up and down Jeanne, then turned and rested them upon Rebecca.



“Resume your place, Miss Rebecca,” she addressed the surprised professor.  Rebecca’s mouth dropped in protest, but she wisely decided  to not speak.  Instead, she returned to her spot at the bench and mutely bent over.  This was so unfair!  A sob started to rise in her throat as the disciplinarian once again took position behind her poised bottom, this time armed with the heavy paddle.   “Jeanne, over here,” she pointed with the paddle where she wanted Jeanne to stand. Jeanne gingerly stepped towards Rebecca and admired her rounded butt.  Rebecca’s bottom was crimson red already, and small bruises from her earlier paddling speckled her bottom beneath the broad swaths of overlapping red stripes.



“Jeanne.  Did I miss anything here?” the dark haired woman inquired innocently.  Jeanne relaxed and smiled.  She knew exactly where this was going and she answered carefully.



“I don’t see much marking at all, ma’m.  Perhaps a proper paddling is in order to be certain.  I’ll leave that to your discretion,” said the now gleeful woman from chemistry.   Jeanne Gooding would enjoy this dance show from the front row. 



Rebecca’s heart fell as the disciplinarian spoke.  “Yes, Jeanne.  I agree.  Miss Rebecca needs to learn a proper lesson here, and a punishment paddling is completely appropriate.”



Turning to Rebecca, she said quite firmly.  “I thought we had dealt with your annoying habit of instigating trouble for other people.  Apparently, you have not learned your lesson yet at all because you are still at it.  By the time I am done here today, it will be a very long time before you cause anyone else trouble, I think. ” She raised her voice.  “DO YOU HEAR ME?” 



Rebecca shrank down into the bench as her heart skipped in fear.  “Yes, ma’m,” she whispered.



“Louder, Miss Rebecca.  Tell me… and Jeanne here…  exactly how you think I should punish you.”



=========



The young professor looked so very small and defeated.  She withered into the bench at the humiliation of begging for her punishment.  “Yes, ma’m.   I should be paddled, like Professor Gooding.”   She started crying before the first smack fell.  They were solid, hard smacks, John Lewis noted with great satisfaction.   He smiled, enjoying the impressive fireworks display.  He was thrilled that he would not have to listen to any complaining from Rebecca about his staff for a long time to come. 



Still, he felt a little sorry for her as she watched her bottom quickly darken and the large bull’s eyes appeared.   Almost.



====================

The clock turned to 4:59.  Nick walked in the room for his 5:00 caning session.  He took one surprised look, and quickly dashed back out lest he join this unhappy  professor duo. 



=================================

The thoroughly chastised professor had lain across the desk for sometime after the punishment had ended.  Never again, she thought to herself.  Never like that, she resolved to herself.   As Jeanne and the disciplinarian approached her again, she quickly considered how she should apologize to the senior professor.  But she did not get her chance.



“Miss Rebecca, today you learned… again… that your instigation will not be rewarded.  I hope you learned that for the last time.”



Rebecca nodded quickly.  She had no desire to experience a hard paddling like that, ever again.  “Yes, I’ve learned my lesson and I am so very sorry, ma’m.”



“Still, you need to understand the hierarchy here.”  She looked at Jeanne, then back at Rebecca.  “Miss Rebecca, what is your full title?”



Unsure what the real question was, she simply answered. “Junior Professor, ma’m.”



“And Jeanne Gooding, what do you think her full job title is?  Think carefully, please.”



Sensing a trick, she considered.  There wasn’t much question here, so why the careful thought?  “Professor Gooding is a Full Professor,” she finally replied.



“That is correct.  Professor Gooding is, indeed a FULL professor here.  You seem to know her title but you do not seem to understand that she is senior to you…as in, your superior.”  She waited for Rebecca to consider the implications, then held up a rulebook and began to read a flagged page.  “‘Section 24.1 A:  Any Full Professor in Good Standing may order or execute the discipline of junior faculty, as appropriate….” she moved on to the next section.  Section 24.1 B:  Junior Faculty do not have disciplinary privileges and are expressly forbidden to request or provide the discipline of senior staff members. ‘”



She closed the damning book, looking puzzled.  “Miss Rebecca , I was sure you had read the Code of Conduct thoroughly.  Dr. Lewis assured me that if anybody knew the rules here, it would be you.  But today, you requested the discipline of a senior staff member, did you not?”  She set the rulebook down.



Rebecca hung her head in embarrassment.  “Yes, I did do that,” Rebecca obediently replied.  This was not going to end well, she could tell.



“Very well, then.  You admit to your violation of the Code of Conduct, and I shall remand you to Professor Gooding for punishment.”  She turned to Jeanne.  “Have you considered how you would like to deal with Miss Stewart?”



Jeanne smiled.  She remembered very well her agony at the end of this disciplinarian’s arm during her days as a junior professor.  She particularly recalled a fierce paddle.  “I think Miss Stewart would do well with a strict Spencer paddle punishment.  Cold.  No warm up. ”  She smiled at the thought of bouncing Miss Stewart’s bottom up off that cold lab bench.  She would not show her any mercy, and the disciplinarian knew it, too.  “Would you be able to bring that paddle of yours next week?  I’d like to clean the slate with Miss Stewart promptly.” 



Rebecca blanched as her fate was discussed.  She fully understood what Dr. Gooding meant by “strict”, and being paddled on top of today’s bruises would hurt a lot more. 



Jeanne leaned back and folded her arms across her full bosom.  She smiled a smile that was self-satisfied and menacing.  Rebecca would be getting a second dose of her medicine and the second dose was sure to be stronger and much harder to take.   Jeanne would be sure she took it all.  She tried to resist gloating but failed.



“Yes, Jeanne, I think I remember exactly which paddle you would be thinking about, I seem to remember you needed a healthy dose of it yourself when you were a junior professor, if I am not mistaken.”  Jeanne Gooding blushed, remembering her humbling days of tutelage with this compelling woman. “You’ll take her at 4:00 p.m. Thursday for me.”  She considered Jeanne carefully. “As for you, I think we need to spend some one on one time, reminiscing, to see if we can’t find exactly what it is you are missing.  I checked your calendar;  you are free at 6:00 pm on Thursdays.  I will expect to see you in your lab sharply at 6”



Jeanne did a double take.  The woman had set a trap for her, knowing she was listening in, and Jeanne had fallen right into the trap.  Very well, then, so be it.  The woman was right; she yearned for the control and safety of knowing her discipline would be attended to by a skillful hand.  “Yes, ma’m,” she spoke.  “6:00 p.m., Thursday.”  Her hands went to her full bottom and rubbed instinctively, despite her composure training.  The disciplinarian pretended not to notice the lapse. 



“All in good time,” she thought.  Jeanne Gooding would be getting a firm reminder next week.  Starting with the exact same Spencer paddling she administered to Miss Rebecca.  She would watch to be certain.  Don’t these professors ever learn?  She suppressed a smile and dismissed them both. 



==========================



She sat in Dr. Lewis’ office in the odd, armless chair.  The cold hard surface was both comforting and harsh.  John Lewis noticed her shift uncomfortably several times, and asked solicitously, “Is everything all right, Rebecca?”



Rebecca squirmed, tormented by her bruised bottom and the embarrassment she felt.  Dr. Lewis certainly knew about her 4:00 discipline sessions.  Her disciplinarian was well informed of issues prior to her weekly accounting.  She had addressed omissions swiftly: all accountings were to be full and complete, and omissions were the same as lies, she’d said. The only way for her to get the accounting information was from Dr. Lewis himself. 



Despite the discomfort, Rebecca had learned to appreciate her new routine and especially the likeable woman who attended to her, and she noted with satisfaction that she was growing more poised and confidant as her discipline increased.  Still, sometimes, when the dark haired woman worked her bottom, Rebecca imagined instead that it was Dr. Lewis.  His large hands across her bottom, his broad shoulders swinging the straps and paddles and canes that landed across her bottom every week without fail.   “I wonder if she tells him what she does to me each week,”  Rebecca thought.  She had not noticed the little light in the adjoining lab, coming on each week.  She did not know about John Lewis’ weekly pilgrimage to the window.



She looked deep into the cold blue eyes of John Lewis and a little quiver trembled through her.  “Yes sir, everything is fine,” she replied, politely and serenely, but still, she shifted her weight to the right side.  It had taken just a little less punishment. 



John Lewis smiled, knowing quite differently.  Rebecca was a great hire, and his friend was bringing her along fabulously.  The firm hand she was dealt had brought out something wonderful hidden inside.  Same with Nick.  For some reason, Nick’s harshness toward his students evaporated once he had begun his weekly humbling at the end of the cane.  And although he liked Jeanne, but he had noticed her edge towards Rebecca.  It had offended him when she joined him in the lab that first week, interrupting his private viewing.



John considered the reason for her squirming and asked.  “So.  Are there any issues requiring my attention this week?” 



He knew, and Rebecca knew it.



“No sir, there are not.” 



Satisfied, John entered a note onto his meeting ledger. “Professional Staff Training:  $$” read the note for his only task.  His disciplinarian would be receiving a very large performance bonus this week.


(part three tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest!


Readers,

Springtime has sprung (at least here in Las Vegas, anyway), and the School Daze spanking story contest brought out the creative spanko writer in several entrants. You’ll find a few great efforts by our regular contributors, along with some new authors who I’m hoping will keep coming back and sharing their work with us again and again.

My biggest gratitude to every one of you who has contributed a story to these contests. They’re a lot of fun for me, and I hope you enjoy the fruits of our author’s efforts. As I’ve said before, this blog would be sadly lacking without the creativity and time spent by all of you…commenters and readers, too.

Now, with all that sniffly stuff out of the way, should we see who’s won the contest this month?

Congratulations to the author of:

Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that. The winning author has contributed a story in four parts, each with an accompanying title. I think that you’re going to enjoy each of these stories as much as I have, so I’ll post them up one at a time.

–  Dana


Part One:


A Young Professor’s Understanding


Dr. Lewis raised his hand in a slight, traffic cop sign in the direction of the unfortunate junior professor, Lisa.  “One person speaking at a time,” he sternly told her.  His voice held an undercurrent of irritation and menace.  Lisa stopped speaking, mid-sentence, and sat back in her seat, chastened.  All the other junior professors subconsciously sat up straighter in their seats and immediately looked attentive and on-task.  Dr. Lewis ran orderly staff meetings.



One of the teachers stifled an “It’s about time she got it” smirk.  Becki had no patience for this young professor, who was already proving herself a nuisance… always late, didn’t know her lesson material, unprepared for her classes, not getting grades in on time… the list of reasons why Lisa should get canned was longer than the delicate Lisa girl was tall.



Becki was older than the other junior teachers, and was easily annoyed by their shortcomings.   She was more responsible than the others, and always did exactly what Dr. Lewis asked, immediately, whether it was in a staff meeting or by email, and she made sure he knew it as well as who had not.  Becki Stewart was quite proud that her classes were in high demand:  she knew her material, she was fair to her students, conveyed practical meaning of her lessons to the real world, and had a sense of humor that could make her students laugh even after a difficult exam.  Her students adored her, and she was certain that she was Dr. Lewis’ favorite junior professor.



Despite his casual dress and longer hairstyle, Dr. Lewis projected the complete authority of his position as Full Professor and department chair.  People instinctively chose their words with care around him.    Despite his sense of humor and general look of amusement, the staff and students knew he meant business.  The first year teaching staff were routinely assigned to him for weeding out:  he was an exacting task master, to be sure, and working for him required full attention and time commitment.  But the ones who made it through their first year were certain to be successful within the department.  This year’s starting staff of 5 was likely to see several weeded out.  Rebecca Stewart would not be one of the weeds.



Becki picked up her pen and resumed taking notes in her well organized teaching notebook.  On the page headed “Staff Meeting:  05/11/13” was an entry for the upcoming final exam.  Dr. Lewis continued speaking, “All student exams must be graded, entered into the computer, and on my desk no later than 5:00 pm…” he paused for added emphasis, “THURSDAY”…he recited his list of teaching responsibilities while Becki mentally tallied his student count…  “…So please have your work completed when and as I have asked.”  He looked around the room.  “Are there any questions?”  The 5 young professors all shook their heads.  “Well, then, I am off, if you have any issues, please send me an email or drop by my office.  Have a good week.” 



With that, he got up, turned and walked out of the room.  The remaining teachers began talking amongst themselves, first whispering, then growing louder as Dr. Lewis moved further away.  “What does he mean by Thursday?” asked Lisa.  Becki sighed, thinking, this woman is an idiot.   Oblivious to Lisa’s smoldering glare, Becki explained.  “What Dr. Lewis means is that he wants our work done so he can get HIS work done,” Becki lectured Lisa as if she were speaking to a small, dull child.  Lisa began streaming a list of excuses why she should not be able to do that… “I teach 2 classes … Dr. Lewis never gives us enough time…”  Becki rolled her eyes, thinking to herself “What would Dr. Lewis do if he could hear this?”  If Lisa’s papers weren’t in on time, Becki would make sure he knew.



The teachers slowly drifted out of the room, yet Becki remained.  Their staff meeting room was held in the teaching laboratory where first year science classes were taught and it was one of Becki’s favorite places on campus.  She loved her students, she loved her teaching assignment, and she loved working for Dr. Lewis, partly because she was his pet: of that she was certain.  Dr. Lewis had taught her as an undergraduate, and now, here she was, working for him.  “He must be so proud of me,” she thought as she went around the room organizing for the next class.  He was, in fact, quite pleased with her.  Dr. Rubiski, the Dean of Arts and Sciences had even told her that.  “Dr. Lewis is very happy to have you as part of his staff, Professor Stewart.  He regularly singles you out for praise in our weekly department meeting. He likes you very much. The other senior staff in the department have also been highly complementary to you as well.  You are doing quite well here.”  Dr. Rubiski was one of those people who never gave false praise, and Becki treasured this memory.  She beamed as she went about her work. 



Reaching forward, she checked to make sure the water and gas were off.  The water valve was sticking, and she had to bend and stretch onto her toes to gain leverage.  The cold of the broad slate bench pressed into the soft roll of her lower tummy and finally the dripping stopped.  She straightened up and moved to the next bench, thinking now about Dr. Lewis. His habit was to always address her as “Rebecca”… never Ms. Stewart, never Becki… always Rebecca.   It reminded her that he was in charge, kind of like how her mom had used her full name when she was in trouble. She, in turn, never thought of him by his first name, even though his emails were signed simply “John”.  To her, he was always “Dr. Lewis”:  her mentor, her boss, her leader.  He was not traditionally handsome yet he was very attractive, all the same.   His eyes were a beautiful shade of piercing blue, and they could reflect immense amusement or cold displeasure.   When collaborating on demonstration exercises, he had a way of crowding into her personal space… to work my closely with me? to assert his authority and power? or is he attracted to me? she daydreamed.  It felt nice when he did that; it made her feel desired and protected and under control all at the same time and she always felt herself positioning herself more attractively when he did that.    Her mind swirled but she quickly snapped herself back.  “Dr. Lewis will want this lab organized,” leaned forward across the bench to check the valves, and she set herself back to her task of the remaining 4 student benches.







She was a very attractive woman, there were no two ways about that.  Cute, bouncy and vivacious with a becoming hairstyle and casually professional wardrobe, she projected a natural intelligence and curiosity that were so very appealing.  She spoke with ease and did a great job with her students, who looked up to her as a role model.   Still, there was that annoying tattletale behavior of hers and tendency to get bossy with the other teachers that needed attention.  He had seen her look of triumph when he had reprimanded Lisa during their meeting and he could guess what happened after he left.  John Lewis sat back in his oversized office and laced his fingers behind his head.  He really did like Rebecca Stewart.  She was a good teacher and always quick to take on additional responsibility.  He knew he could rely on her.  Working with her one on one, he felt an incredible sense of closeness to her that he did not feel towards his other teachers.  When setting up classes together, he felt compelled to close in on her, invade her space, stand over her… he loved her palpable tension and disquiet.  He could sense her turmoil:  she was probably attracted to him, perhaps even had a crush on him.   And when she bent forward over the lab bench, her full bottom practically begged him to step behind her.  But what to be done about that?  he wondered.  He certainly couldn’t risk his career in a dalliance with a junior professor of his charge and he was not a man to cheat on his wife.  Still.  That woman needed attention.



John’s attention turned to his inbox and an emerald green envelope within. Suddenly inspired, he sat up straight in his chair.  He knew precisely how to deal with his situation, and deal with it, he would.  He picked up the phone.  “Hello my dear… good to speak to you also…  say, I’m have a little problem that would benefit from your attention…  Do you have some time available to help me out?”  He hung up the phone and smiled.



——————————————-

Becki knocked tentatively on his massive office door.  “Yes?” Dr. Lewis called in response.  She opened the door a little and stuck her head inside.  “Is this a bad time for you?  I can come back if you are busy.” He gestured to the lone armless chair across from his crowded desk.  “Come in, sit down.” he commanded.  She slipped into his office, for once, uncertain about how to approach him.  Her confidence was rattled, he could tell, so he emphasized his control. “Please sit.”  It was easy for her to obey him despite her fear, so she sat.  And her news was bad enough without irritating Dr. Lewis further.  Her mind swirling, she knew it was better to get a problem out in the open quickly where it could be dealt with effectively, before it was too late.  But this was not a conversation she wanted to have.



The words shot out of her mouth.  “Ilostoneofmystudentsfinalpapers,” she blurted. 



“Excuse me?” Dr. Lewis said, “Repeat what you just said.  Slowly.  So I can hear you this time, Rebecca.” 



She looked into his eyes, eyes that were now stone cold and hard as they peered right through her.  Feeling exposed and foolish, she blushed and cast her eyes down.  “I lost one of my student exam papers.  The final.  I have no idea what happened,” she felt compelled to softly add, “Sir.”



Dr. Lewis continued staring through her, sizing her up, noting her discomfort.   He slowly and carefully chose his words.   “Rebecca.  You were given precise procedures to follow for handling exams, were you not?”  When she nodded assent, he continued.  “I don’t understand how you could lose an exam if you followed procedures.”



“I don’t know” she stammered.  The color had drained completely from her face.



“Rebecca.  Please tell me in detail how you have been instructed to handle your exams,” John Lewis commanded. 



She looked up, looked down, then recited the procedure perfectly.  “Count all collected exams, place them in a manila envelope, seal the envelope and right my name across the seal, then place it in a locked drawer in a locked office until ready to grade.  Place all graded exams in a sealed envelope until ready to return to students.”



“Rebecca, you lost one quiz at the beginning of the year, did you not.”   She nodded, so he continued on.  “That is the reason I gave you these procedures, is that not correct?”  She nodded again.  “So, Rebecca, if you did your work properly… how I told you to do it… you should have all of your exams.”  He paused again, and she silently wished he would hurry up and get this chastisement over.  “So what you are really telling me is that you did not do as I asked.”  He paused another uncomfortably long time, letting the weight of her failure sink in.  ” You clearly did not learn from your mistake.”  He paused again as she sat in continued silence.  He folded his hands, steepling his index fingers, tapping them together. 



“You have a class of 24 students, is that correct?”  She nodded.  “But you only have 23 papers, am I understanding you correctly?”  She nodded again.  “Do you have the exams with you?”  She nodded mutely.  “May I see them, please.”  She withdrew the envelope from her bag and handed it to him. He inspected the envelope.  The envelope was marked correctly.  He rolled his chair back, opened the center drawer of his desk, and pulled out a letter opener, closed the drawer, and stood up.  Slitting the envelope as he walked towards Becki, he towered over her.  He sit the opener on the desk edge with careful deliberation and cleared a spot for the papers on his desk.  “Let’s count them together, shall we?” She slid down in her seat but he was not going to allow her an easy way out.  “Rebecca, stand up please, come here and count with me.” 



Slowly, Becki rose to her feet and she stepped forward to where Dr. Lewis was gesturing she should stand next to his broad desk.  He firmly laid a paper down on the desk and moved himself to within an inch of her.  “One” he counted, and when she remained silent, he picked up the paper and intoned quietly.  I am only going to tell you.  One.  More.  Time.  We will count them.  Together.”  A shiver of fear went up her spine as she met his eyes.  “Yes, sir,” she replied, as he slapped the first paper down.  One after another, they counted, and after what seemed like an eternity, finally reached the sad number 23. 



Crestfallen, she met his gaze and said in a very quiet voice, “I don’t know what to do.”  She was shaking now, and completely unsure of herself.  Her legs felt like they would buckle at any minute.



“Would you like to count them with me one more time?  To be certain.”  Dr. Lewis asked, peering at her intently.



“No,” Becki answered meekly.  “I’ve counted them myself a hundred times.  The paper is not there.”



“Whose paper is missing?”  Dr. Lewis asked.



“Leah Murphy,” Becki said.  Leah was her best student, and more than anything, Becki did not want to see poor Leah get a zero over her mistake.   Dr. Lewis couldn’t, no wouldn’t, be so unfair to her student? But he said nothing for a very long time, just stood there looking down upon her.



Finally, he seemed to come to some conclusion in his mind and so, he spoke.  “Very well, then, I will see what I can do to fix this and will keep you informed.  You are dismissed.”



Thrilled to escape with her job intact and only a humiliating scolding, she hurriedly bent over to collect her things.  Dr. Lewis said to her bent over form, “By the way, Rebecca, can you please attend a meeting at 4:00 in the Freshman Science Lab tomorrow afternoon?”



“Yes, sir.  I can do that.”  She was back in his good graces:  she loved sitting in as his proxy at meetings.   Even though it was only Tuesday, she responded oddly. “Have a nice weekend.  And I am so sorry to trouble you, it won’t happen again” she said to the door.    

“Yes, they always say that…” he said to no one in particular as the door closed behind her.



================

It was precisely 3:55 pm when Becki slipped the key into the lock of the Freshman Science lab door.  She always arrived first.  Blocking the door with her foot, she pulled her key out, notebook tucked under her arm, and she stepped through the door way.



Startled, her hand slipped off the door knob, and she stopped, midstride.  There was someone sitting at her teaching lectern!  Becki’s first thought was “student rifling a teacher desk”, but something odd checked her first response. This was no student, and as the woman sat there carefully appraising Becki, it was clear her intent was more ominous than rifling a desk.  Despite the polite smile on her face, this woman commanded instantaneous respect and was clearly a woman to fear.  Confused, Becki simply stood there, mouth ajar.



“Do come in, Miss Stewart, I have been expecting you,” she quietly commanded.  Her voice was cheerful and pleasant but there was something decidedly frightening about this perfectly poised and unfailingly polite woman. “Dr. Lewis was right, you are a very punctual professor.  That is a lovely habit,” the woman smiled.  “Now, come here please.”  Instinctively, Becki tentatively approached the lectern from the student side.  She knew her place today was not on the teacher side.  The woman smiled again, her black hair and red lipstick highlighting the pale coolness of her fair skin and intense blue eyes.    She gently tapped the front of the lectern with a ruler.  “Right here, Missy, where we can see each other, face to face.  I’d like us to have a little talk.”  Becki approached, her heart in her throat.  What was going on here?  She was about to find out.



“Well, Miss Rebecca, Dr. Lewis has asked that I attend to some matters regarding your teaching performance,” the woman sweetly smiled, a slight warmth? or was it delight? creeping into the smile.  Her eyes danced as she surveyed the woman standing awkwardly in front of her.  “Something about a lost exam, I believe?  Was that one of the issues?” She seemed to enjoy Becki’s predicament.



Becki gulped and replied, “Yes, it is true, I did lose one of my exam papers.  I am terribly sorry but I don’t know what to do about it.”



The woman laughed and said, “Oh yes, I do believe you are sorry… they all say that. ”  Before Becki could ask what that meant, the woman continued.  “But we will soon see how sorry you really are.  You are aware that compromising exam quality through incompetence is a valid reason for termination?”  Becki’s eyes opened wide as she shook her head no.  “Aww Becki, seriously?  Dr. Lewis has assured me that if anyone knows the instructor handbook, it is you.  Now, let’s try that again.  Are you aware that you can be fired for losing that exam?”  Tears welling up in her eyes, Becki nodded.  “Yes, I am,” she whispered.  “Good,” said the woman. “Now we can come up with some ideas for solving your little problem.” 



She pushed a piece of paper across the lectern to Becki.  “In front of you, you have a disciplinary notice.  You can either accept disciplinary action from me, which you can indicate by checking that little box HERE,” she gave the paper a little tap with her ruler, “or you can accept termination by checking that little box…” she tapped again, “THERE.  Either way, I will need your signature HERE.”  She gave a final tap to a signature line at the bottom of the paper.  “A refusal to sign is the same as a check mark in the ‘termination’ box.  Any questions?”



Each tap of that ruler was a psychological slap.  Stunned, Becki did not know what to say and simply shook her head.  The woman pushed a pen across the desk with her ruler.  “Ink, please.  A formality.  Here you go, now make your choice and let’s be on with it.  Either way, it is your decision.”



Finding her voice, Becki croaked out two words in an almost inaudible voice.  “‘Disciplinary Action’?” she picked up the pen but her had stopped short of the paper, which had her name typed neatly upon it.



The woman smiled brightly.  “‘Disciplinary Action’  I take care of your problem, my way. Once addressed to everyone’s satisfaction, we all move on with a clean slate.  You love your job here, do you not… ‘Professor’… Stewart?”  Becki nodded quickly.  “Then there really isn’t much choice, is there.”  It was a question but it did not require an answer.  Becki checked the discipline box, signed, and dropped the pen as if it were a poisonous snake.  The woman stood up and walked around to the front of the lectern, placing a  finger under Becki’s chin, raising her face and looking coldly into her eyes.  “Miss Rebecca, where have your manners gone?  I am treating you politely and with respect, I certainly expect the same in return. You do understand I can rip this paper up and advise Dr. Lewis that you refused to sign.”  Becki shook her head no, and the woman removed her finger. 



Rebecca bent over and picked up the pen, collected the paper, and presented it to the woman.  “Here, ma’m.  Thank you for giving me a choice.”



The woman smiled happily.  “My pleasure.  Now, if you will please step over here with me.”  The woman walked her over to the far side of a lab bench.   From here, Becki noted the door ajar with dismay.  At least it wasn’t wide open. “Hands on the bench please, straight out in front of you.”  Becki placed her hands forward, elbows on the desk, and looked over her shoulders.  A happy smile had spread across the woman’s face, and a warm flush of color was upon her cheeks.  “Now, no peeking, I want your eyes straight forward.”  Becki nodded and focused her eyes upon the water valve in front of her, the cold of the bench beneath her arms, chest and tummy.  A cool breeze passed her bottom as she felt her black pants lowered, and she focused harder on the valve as her pants fell to the floor.  A gasp escaped her lips as she felt her panties eased down her bottom, then carefully arranged around her lower thighs.  “You do understand that for discipline to be effective, it must be carried out on the bare bottom, right?”  Becki said nothing; her reward was a sharp slap on the bottom.  “Answer me please, quickly, there is no need to make things worse for yourself.”



Becki meekly answered, “Yes, I understand.”  And with that, her fate was sealed.



“Very well.  I will need you to stay in this position until I tell you we are done.  Do you understand?”  Becki nodded.  “Wonderful, I am glad we understand each other so well.”  To Becki’s surprise, the woman walked away and back to the lectern.  Was she supposed to simply bend over here with her bottom out as her punishment?  Her surprise turned to dismay as she watched the woman withdraw a thin whippy cane from the chalk tray.  She stood at the front of the room, testing its flex, as Becki laid there, eyes transfixed, cringing inwardly. 



Satisfied, the woman strode back to her place behind Becki and tapped her tentatively.  “It’s nothing personal, you see.  I have been asked to deal with you, that is all.  Now, what is the magic number? How many tests were you supposed to turn in to Dr. Lewis?” 



Becki cursed her pride in her large class size.  She dully said  “Twenty four.”



“So be it.  24 it is.  I’d like for you to count please…” and the first THWACK fell. 



“One, ma’m…” cried the no longer proud junior professor as her discipline commenced.



============

The door to the Freshman Science Lab had been left ajar, noted Dr. Lewis as he strode down the hall.  He paused to listen to the stifled shrieks and gasps emanating from within.  Rebecca was taking her punishment well, he could hear.  The swish, the thwack, the count, slowly marching the red faced woman to 24.  Deciding to have a closer look, he slipped into the lab on the back side, which shared a window with the lab being used.  The safety lights went on, lighting the window, and the woman wielding the cane turned slightly to the window, nodded and smiled, then resumed her work…



After a very long pause, the woman asked Becki to repeat the last stroke count.  “23 you say?  Then we are almost finished with dealing with your lost exam paper.  Now then.  The last one is always the hardest, dear.”  She patted Becki’s bottom for emphasis.  “Please hold still for 24…This is for the missing paper…”   The cane slashed down, and the woman shrieked and bolted upright, clutching her striped bottom.  “24!” she yelled, relieved at having her ordeal ended.



The woman set down her cane and clucked gently.  “Not so fast, Miss Rebecca.  You didn’t think I’d forget?”  The woman was practically giggling as she happily pushed her victim’s shoulders back down upon the cold bench.  Reaching under Becki’s tummy into the book cubby below, the woman withdrew a wood spanking paddle and held it in front of her face, patting her hand with it.  “There is still this matter of your incessant tattletaling that we need to attend to, is that not correct?” Becki sighed, and nodded.  “If you want to tattle like a first grader, then we will deal with that by paddle spanking you like a first grader.  You like to tattle a lot, don’t you?” without waiting for an anwer, the woman said, “Well, I like to paddle a lot, too,” and she gave a little laugh that did not sound funny at all. 



This was going to be a much longer meeting than Becki had anticipated. 



From his position at the window, Professor Lewis noted that Rebecca’s shiny red bottom bounced as delightfully beneath a paddle as it did when she walked.  His dark haired lady friend was not at all shy about laying it on, and looked to be enjoying herself fully.  Rebecca would be bouncing for quite awhile, it appeared.



======================

In the faculty lounge, the open lab door was the topic of much discussion.  A pile of money was on the table in front of the wagering professors.  “I bet it’s one of John’s teachers… who wants to bet it is Lisa?”  Money flew to the table.  The dark haired woman from the chemistry department piped up.  “I hope it’s that bubble butt goody two shoes he has working for him, I had her as an undergraduate, she is just asking for it and that new hairdo of hers makes me want to spank her myself.”  More money flew to the table as the laughter continued. 



“Where’s John?  Only he can settle this… unless someone wants to go have a look.”  The woman from chemistry stood up and slipped into the windowed lab…



======================

Her ordeal well over, she had been allowed time to compose herself.  Becki wiped a tear from the corner of her eye as she was dismissed from her meeting.   In a voice that did not ask many questions, the woman called quietly after Becki as she headed for the door, “This room is free at 4 pm Wednesday every week.  I will see you here again next week and we can continue your training.    Do we have an understanding?”



“Yes, and thank you ma’m,” Becki turned and slipped out the door, practically running in to Dr. Lewis.



With a slight smile on his lips, he stared down at her.  “I trust your meeting went well, Rebecca?” he asked the blushing woman standing in front of him.



“Yes sir, it went well enough.  Thank you,” she met his eyes, blushed redder, looked down, and scurried off.



John looked up to see his teacher Nick heading into the recently vacated lab.  He looked at his watch; it was 5:10.  A shame for Nick.



John Lewis headed to his office, closed the door, and retrieved the green envelope.  “Leah Murphy” read the exam paper it contained. 



It would not do to have a thief on his teaching team. John knew Lisa had stolen the paper to get Rebecca in trouble, then apparently felt remorse and returned it “anonymously”.  That was not hard to figure out as she was not clever enough to disguise the handwriting across the flap of the envelope addressing it to “Dr. Lewis”.  The 2 young professors also shared a desk in the same office and she would have been the only person to have had access to the shared key.  Maybe not for long, but for this week, Lisa had done a good job.


(part 2 tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Well, I’ve gone and done it now.


I’ve sprained/jammed/otherwise-injured my wrist. The left one. The SPANKING one.

You’ll forgive my occasional typing error,  as I’m currently alternately icing my hand and cursing a lot while typing one-right-hand-fingered .

The truth is, I didn’t injure my wrist. The cats did. Really only one of them, but since I’m in a relative amount of discomfort, I’ve decided to blame them all, as a whole, for the sins of one: Tahoe, the Milk Beggar.

The cats know that I am a total slave to them, and they exercise that knowledge my meowing piteously every time I enter the kitchen for coffee in the morning. They know what the milk carton looks like, they know my routine, and THEY WANT MILK.

Tahoe, in particular, has a long, multi-octave beg sound that could crush the hardest of hearts. She also has a nasty habit of darting between and under my feet in an all out, blatant attempt to take me down, thus having full access to the spilled milk carton while my broken body cools nearby. She’s a bitch like that.

This morning, I was in no mood for pouring kitty milk into multiple shallow containers, microwaving them each for 18seconds to take off the chill, and then watching them for ten minutes to make sure that no spontaneous slapfights would occur…so I ignored their meowing and got on with the business of my second cup of coffee. As soon as I walked toward the refrigerator, Tahoe was underfoot, doing her best impersonation of a cat who wants desperately to be kicked at 8:30 am. Lucky for her, I have a strict moral code about kicking the living hell out of anything other than another human being, so I two-stepped around her toward the counter, saying “No kitty milk today”.

Her response was, verbatim “That’s it, human slave. You had your chance. Now we’re going to do this my way.”

At which point she somehow managed to wrap herself around both my ankles six times in less than half a second, pitching me forward at approximately three hundred miles an hour. I caught myself against the counter with one palm, wrist bent back, and managed to somehow stay upright while still holding the milk carton. There was no pop, no slicing pain, and no visible damage – but the damn thing started swelling immediately and now looks a little like a human hand balloon.

While I’m not certain, I think that this would be considered a Bad Thing. What exactly does a spanker do with a jacked-up spanking hand, hmm? I’d ask Tahoe, but she doesn’t seem to care.


– Dana 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory, Lyndsy’s Perspective’: Part 2


Readers,

Here’s part two of Lyndsy’s take on her fictional time with Amy at ‘The Reformatory’. Enjoy!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY

Part 2-L




It was a very strange sensation to be so drifted into some sort of space where I didn’t feel overly anxious, and really had no concept of anything outside of my own thoughts.  Well, until Amy hollered at me “Are you okay?”  It snapped me back to where I was, in this place, my room, my new little buddy and realized now that I had a tender bottom!

Once she knew I was alright, something in her spank brought her to life, and she decided she wanted to go and socialize and that it was a good idea to go to her staff party after all.  “Come on Lyndsy, lets go out for a bit.  My boss even asked me to bring you too!”  So she dragged me there.  I knew a few of the people at least.  We were standing around, listening to the conversations and the music, realizing neither one of us could sit comfortably.  Her boss asked if we wanted a drink, and Amy said, “No thanks.”  I guess she liked the feel of her sore bottom!!!  Not me!!!  I was looking for some relief!!  Not only from the tender butt, but because I really was uncomfortable in social situations.  I asked if she had JD, and she said, “Sure thing!”  “Okay, I will have a double, on the rocks, if that’s not a problem?”  “Not at all!  Double Jack Daniels coming right up!!”  When she brought it, I think it was topped up just a little more than that!!  Soon I didn’t feel the tenderness and I enticed Amy down off the deck to the big garage where the music was blasting and ones were dancing.  It didn’t take long for us to get into the dancing too, but of course Amy couldn’t dance to any that would make her jump around too hard, and well, I didn’t need to make a scene myself!  Then this song by David Guetta came on and she went wild!  “Come on Lyndsy!!!  This is an awesome song!!”  It kind of started slow, and I was wondering why she wanted me to dance to it, not really my style at the moment, so I said “Ah, nooo, that’s okay!  Go ahead!”  She wouldn’t let it go.  I listened to the chorus, ‘I’m bullet proof, nothing to lose, fire away, fire away,… and the beat picked up!!  I made her suffer until the second chorus and then let her drag me out with the rest!  JD was hitting my head by now, so I was past the point of caring anyway.  But Amy was just screaming, “You shoot me down!  But I won’t fall!  I am titanium!!!!!”  Over and over again!!  I just laughed at her, and when it ended we both went laughing off the floor!  I slammed back the rest of my drink and realized it was near midnight.  “Hey kiddo, maybe we otta head ‘er home!  Don’t need another reason for the DK to smash our ash!”  Oh boy… yep!! Time to get going. 

We headed out laughing still as we went to the truck.  Amy tried to grab the keys from my hand, and I yanked them back.  She hollered at me, “Hey, you had a drink, you better let me drive!!”  “Oh Amy, I had one drink, take it easy!! We only live a few blocks away!  I’m fine!”  She looked at me with her adorable little frown, but I guess she didn’t want to argue in front of all her work mates.  Plus, she didn’t really know me too well yet.  We jumped in the truck and cranked the tunes up.  She was still not happy I was driving, but then guess what came on the radio??!!!  The Titanium song!!!  We both started to laugh again, and of course, she had to start hollering out the chorus again!!!

As we neared the house I turned the music down, but then Amy shut it right off.  “We don’t need anyone waking up, better not to take the chance.”   “Good idea, but it sure was fun!  Just what we needed!”

We controlled ourselves as we went in the house.  It’s not that we were not allowed to go out, as long as it wasn’t an unreasonable time and we came back to sleep there, so we were just being responsible and quiet and made our way to the room without incident.



The next day, my backside was still reminding me what happened, even if my mind tried to convince me it didn’t!!!  I decided to just stay in bed, because I had told Ms. Kane I don’t do mornings anyway.  Having breakfast was not a mandatory thing like she wanted us all to respect having supper together, so she didn’t harp on me too much for being slower in the morning, and then just heading to work.  I just pulled the covers up around my neck and curled up in a ball and drifted back to sleep.

I am not sure how long after I had dozed off, but in my sleep I heard a “rat-a-tat-tat”.  I slightly opened my eyes, not quite knowing what I heard exactly, and just listened without saying anything.  Hmmm, guess I was just dreaming.  Then I heard it again, “rat-a-tat-tat”, and after, “Lyndsy, are you awake?”  It was Ms. Kane knocking on the door.  “Umm, I am now?”  “Can I come in?”  “Yeah, whatever” I replied, but still had a hard time to keep my eyes open.  I heard the door open, then close quietly, and felt her sit on my bed.  She didn’t say anything, and I couldn’t open my eyes really yet.  Then I felt her looking at me, and I got a whiff of coffee.  I stretched, and tried hard to open the eyelids. 

“Well, good morning Miss Lyndsy!  Are you a sleepy head today?”  “Yep.”  “I brought you a coffee to help you out. I heard you guys come in last night.”  “Oh sorry, we were trying not to wake anyone up.”  “No, you were both quiet.  I just can’t sleep sound until I know everyone is home safe for the night.  What did you guys do?”  I stretched again, trying to wake my body up, but rolled onto my stomach because it still hurt too much to lie on my back.  My eyes were still heavy.  “Ummm, we just went to a staff party”  “Oh?”  “Well, we weren’t planning on it but, ah, Amy had a burst of energy, so she wanted to go socialize a bit.”

I turned my head towards the wall as I tried to get my eyes to want to open.  She rubbed my back, “What did you guys do there?  Did you have fun?”  I was too numb for all the questions.. besides, I didn’t want her to know I had JD…. So I didn’t answer in hopes she wouldn’t ask anymore.  “Lyndsy,”  she smacked me on the butt a couple times.  “Ouch!”   “Still sore?  It’s time to start moving, you should get to work soon.  Sit up and have your coffee.”  There was a pause for a minute.  “I asked you if you guys had fun.”  “Oh, yeah, yeah we did Ms. Kane, thanks.”  I was really trying to consider the fact of getting up, but still didn’t really move, and really didn’t want to seem like I wanted to talk.  After a minute she smacked my butt again a little harder, and stood up.  “Come on now, get up, you’ve slept in long enough, get dressed and have your coffee.”  She put the cup on the dresser and headed back out and downstairs. 

Mmmm I could smell it, and it made me want to move to reach it.  I fought hard to sit up, and then yeouch! I had to stand up quickly!!  Darn it my butt hurt more now than when I got the spank!!  That’s it!  I went and found my little stash of JD and glugged about two ounces into my coffee.  Mmmmm…. Even better now!!

I savoured every sip as I leaned my elbows on my tall dresser and just tipped the cup as necessary to my lips.  I had finally started to wake up, and the burning seemed a lot less intense, so I started to get ready for work. 

Just then Amy sent me a text, “Hey, u awake yet?” 

“Ya – barely – JD is helping” 

“What? Ur gonna get caught!” 

“Nah, she’s already come n gone”

“When r u leavin?”

“Bout 15 min”

“Ok – text me when u get to work!”

“Yep – Over.”

Me and Amy were at it for the next two days in a row steady texting back and forth.  I teased her about her Titanium song she cranked out at the party.  We joked about if Ms. Kane was with us partying, what it would be like, and on and on it went.  I knew Amy would have a harder time at work to not laugh out loud as she had other people in the office at times, but I could go escape to a room myself and chat with her.  Of course, this also carried out into the evenings when we were back together and at the Reformatory. 

I never realized that Ms. Kane had the power she did to affect our day to day lives.  But by the second day of us goofing off in our own little world of things we joked about, she had enough, and provided us with a phone that, well – I think it was a phone?  But if it actually made calls I would be surprised!!!  Not only that, that evening she also took our personal smart phones, and my mind tried to wrap around the idea she would be allowed to do that!!  Did I dare put up a fuss?  I mean, that was my life, my job, my contacts, my privacy, my connection to everything!!  I could feel it building up inside on how to handle this situation.  I needed backing, knowledge of some kind to present to her would be best, so that I could plead an argument as to why she couldn’t and didn’t have the right to do that!

I was relieved when Amy had to go to the office to see Ms. Kane first again.  That would give me time to search up some data, some “legal” explanation, some sort of retaliation as to why I could demand my phone back!!

I ran upstairs to my laptop.  I was punching in all kinds of information, but it was either too difficult to put together in short time, or it was just not exactly a situation I could use in this case.  I was getting anxious and frustrated as the minutes ticked.  Darn it!!  I gotta do something!!!  

DING!!!  The lights went on and JD jumped into my brain!!!  If I can’t find data, I will find bravery to plead my case!!!!  I went and found my little secret stash and slammed a mouthful.  I sat on my bed and took a deep breath.  I slammed another one, and realized I better not make it too obvious, so I put it carefully away.  I sat there as I tried to calm down, to shut down the anxiety I was feeling, to strengthen my walls so that I wouldn’t crumble when I tried to make a point.  To keep her at an emotional distance so that I could maintain my determination to fight for the right of my phone!!

As I began to feel my “bravery” come over me, I was able to gain my composure about this whole situation, and as I did, I heard a voice from the bottom step call me, “Lyndsy, please come down here right now!”  A shiver ran up my spine, but I took a second to go in the bathroom and swish some mouthwash around before obeying.

When I went downstairs, Ms. Kane was at her desk with my phone in her hand.  There it was.  My little life line, being handled by someone other than me!!  But as I headed into the room I couldn’t help but notice Amy standing in the corner with her butt as red as it had probably never been before!  I gulped as I looked at her, and then Ms. Kane spoke up, “Yes, you take a good look at Amy’s bottom, because yours is going to be redder than that!” 

My eyes slowly looked towards her, but not at her, and I still stood only 2 feet into the office door.  Then they went to my phone again.  She taunted me with it by holding it up, kind of waving it, to show me she had it in her possession, like I didn’t know.  “You have quite the fine technical gadget here, don’t you Lyndsy?”  I couldn’t talk.  Darn, where was that bravery I had hoped for!!!  I didn’t want to see her expression, so I kept my eye on the phone.  She looked at it, and played with it, and man, she was pushing on buttons and tapping into my information!!!  “You are not really allowed to be doing that Ms. Kane.”  I don’t know where that came from, but it was there and out in the open!  “What do you mean Lyndsy?  Come here and sit down please.”   I hesitated, and I still wouldn’t look at her.  I looked towards Amy as I started to walk and talk, “Its true Ms. Kane, it is rather questionable to go into someone else’s private property.”  She didn’t answer right away, so I looked back in her direction.  As I did that she stood up.  Oh my, what to do, what to do, what to do……

“Ma’am, out of sincere respect, I just need you to realize that that item is full of things that are private due to my work, and I had to make an oath so that I would not discuss the court discussions or names of ones that I do work for.”  She started to walk towards me, and I could feel my bravery was on.  Thank you, Thank you, Thank you JD!!!  NOW I could look at her, but not actually see her.  I could block out her eyes and her expressions so that I didn’t have to read them, and just look at the silhouette of her frame as I spoke.  As she came closer I continued, “By you reading that information, you are not actually disrespecting me, but tampering with legal issues that could come back on either one of us.”  She had stopped 2 feet in front of me.  But she was playing this game, where she actually was not saying anything at the moment, so that I had to scramble for words, and I hated that!!!  “Ms. Kane, will you please hand me back my phone.  I don’t care what you do to me for discipline, but that phone has to be in my possession due to the delicate information it carries.”  I don’t’ know where all that was coming from, but it was sounding legit to me!!  But darn, I didn’t want to think of what to say next!!  She held it up in front of my face, as she powered it off before me. 

“Well Lyndsy, do you have anything else to say before I get into my discussion with you?”  I just shrugged my shoulders as I lowered my eyes a little.  “Good.  But you did have a convincing argument.  I just wonder where that bit of bravery came from?  You are usually more of an observer, unless you are bratting.”  I could feel her trying to look into my face, but I turned to look at Amy again.  She took my chin in her right hand and turned my face to hers.  “Just so you can relax, well, for a moment, I would never tap into something as personal as your work information.  I understand that there are things that others can not know.  The only thing that I opened or read, are the texts that you and Amy have been sending back and forth the last two days.”  Was I relieved?  I don’t think so, I believe that was more of a tactical way to get my phone back.  And it didn’t seem to be working.  “Now, does your work information come through email or texting Lyndsy?”   “Email” I replied.  “So really, you can get your work information from your laptop, correct?”  “Well, yes.”  “Then by me taking your phone right now, and locking it in a safe with Amy’s, it really won’t affect your work, is that right?”  “Ahhhh”  “No, don’t try and think of a reason, just tell me yes or no.  Will it affect your work, by me taking your phone right now?”  “No”, I replied as my nose scrunched up with insult. 

Ms. Kane left me standing there.  I watched as she walked over to her closet, heard her opening the safe she had, and locking our phones inside.  Darn… Now I just have to handle whatever she is about to deal out.  And looking at Amy’s bum, I knew it was not something that was going to be pleasant.



“Miss Lyndsy!  Please bring yourself over here to my desk please.”  I once again hesitated, I guess as I tried to get a grip on what was ahead.  “Now!”  I looked over to Amy again and then back at Ms. Kane, and slowly walked towards her desk.  She came and stood in front of me again.  I didn’t know what to do or how to respond, so I just stood there and looked at my fingers as I started to pick them inflicting my own pain.

“Lyndsy.  Do you understand why I have taken your phones away?” she asked.  “Well, no, not really.  Because we know how to use them to their fullest potential?  And it takes up our time?”

“Are you sassing me?”  “No.  They do absorb a lot of our time because basically, our lives evolve around that source of communication.”

“Come over here Lyndsy.”  She walked towards the couch.  I just stood and watched again.  “Lyndsy!!  I said to come here!”  I again walked slowly towards her, because really, I was still upset she had control enough to take my phone, and I wanted to argue more about it.  But I didn’t really have a bigger come back than the one then I had presented earlier, and I think she knew that.  When I stood before her, she knelt down and started to undo my pants.  I went to hold them, but got a firm slap across my right arm.  Then she dropped them to the floor without saying another word.  She sat on the couch, smacked her thigh a couple of times, held up her arms waiting for me to lie over her lap.  I didn’t.  I stood there frowning, frustrated and fighting it all inside.  She still didn’t say a word, but spoke with her eyes, and the way she grabbed my right arm firmly with her right hand, I didn’t have a choice but have my body follow. 

As I settled there, she started to speak.  “Do you not think that maybe there is a lot of unnecessary time spent on those phones?”

 “No.  Everything I do on there is necessary ma’am.”   SMACK.

“Are you telling me that the texting that goes on between you and Amy ALL day long, is something necessary?” 

“Well, I would have to say yes to that.”  SMACK. SMACK.  I tightened up my buttocks.

“And why is it necessary that you two talk throughout the whole day?” 

“Because, we need to.  We need to discuss things that go on.  We need to share stuff about our day, or what was said, or heard, or seen.  Ohhhhh, I don’t know.  But it is necessary!  I need to communicate with her!”  And then there was a multitude of smacks applied to both cheeks.

When she stopped she continued, “Do you realize the time you are taking away from focusing on your jobs by the chit chat the two of you carry on during work hours?  Hours that you are getting paid for to do a job for someone?” 

“Ummmmm.  Not to be disrespectful, but that doesn’t actually apply to me ma’am.”  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.  SMACK. “But… but its true!!” I paused.  She said nothing.  I continued, “I only get paid for what I type!  Not for my time!”  Darn again no response.  I hated my back to her,  “So really, ummm…you are wrong about that.”  She didn’t say a word, but yanked down my underwear, and applied another set. SMACK.  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.

“Okay.  So, what about the TIME you are using to chat.  Are you keeping up with your work?”

 “Ahhhh….”  Again a heapful of spanks landed on my backside and I tensed up more as each one came down.  When she stopped, she paused, and I didn’t say anything.  I didn’t dare to reply!  I was WEEKS behind on work because my time was being used up to develop the relationship that I so needed from Amy!!! 

“You didn’t answer me Lyndsy!!” 

“Umm, no Ms. Kane.”

“No?  You are not keeping up to your work?  Is that what you meant?” 

“That’s what you asked wasn’t it?”  No words, just an impact of spanking that got faster and harder as she altered from one cheek to the other. 

“Breath Lyndsy!”  I tried to take a deep breathe, but I couldn’t, so she paused, “Take a deep breath.”  I finally got one almost to the pit of my stomach, but not quite.  She continued her spanking without hesitation.

When she stopped, she spoke again.  “So, you are behind on your work, mostly due to the communication you are having throughout the whole working day while you and Amy are separate, putting you both at risk with your jobs, and you are still wondering why I have taken your phones away?” 

“Ahh, I guess I understand ma’am, when you put it that way.” 

“Good!!”  And she continued spanking for another hundred rounds… Well, maybe it wasn’t, but it felt like it went on forever.  Then she said, “Now, stand up Lyndsy.”

I stood up, and went to pull up my underwear, but this time I heard, “No!!  We are not done Missy!  Take them right off, and go lean over my desk” was what she said as she walked towards her desk. 

“What?  Why?  Because me and Amy text each other?  Is not taking our phones enough punishment?  Never mind the physical one I just got??”  Ms. Kane turned around and stopped.  She just looked at me, and my “walls” went up so I couldn’t see her face or expression.  Yet, she would think I was looking right at her.  I didn’t dare focus on her face!!!

She walked right back up to me and with 6 inches between our noses she said, “You find your way over to my desk, place your hands on it, and I will be right back!!”  I just looked at her, I didn’t want to say anything with her that close in case she smelled I had slammed some JD earlier.  “Do …  you … under… stand … me?  I nodded my head instead.  She turned me around, smacked my butt and gave me a shove.  “Go!  We have something else to deal with.”  And with that she left the room. 

My brain went into overload trying to think of what she meant. I glanced over at Amy.  Poor girl had to listen to all of this.  I continued over to the desk.  Then I heard Amy speak up in an undertone, so I turned to look towards her, “Lyndsy.  Be careful.  Don’t sass back anymore. She found our texting about you and……” 

Just then Ms. Kane walked back in the room, “Amy!!!!  Be quiet!!  Or you will be in for more!”

Darn it!  Amy didn’t get to finish her sentence!!  I was still twisting so that I could look at Amy, and her eyes told me this was bad.  I just wasn’t quite sure what it was.  She squished her eyes tight, and I knew she was sending me a hug, and going to be thinking of me.  

“Amy, turn yourself around and face the wall.  I am not finished with Lyndsy, as you very well know.”  She was now sitting in her desk chair, right in front of me at eye level.  “Amy was correct.  There IS something that I found in your texting with her that is of concern to me Lyndsy.  I have come to realize you have been hanging around with some ‘bad association’ rather often.”  I just looked at her, puzzled.  I haven’t hung around with anyone lately?  All my time was absorbed between me and Amy.  I couldn’t figure out what she was talking about.  She must have seen my confusion, because she reached down to the floor and pulled up the container I had hid my JD in and placed it on the desk in front of me!!!!  My stomach seized up, and my breath stopped.  My eyes froze on the container, until I heard, “What would this be Lyndsy?” 

Do I dare play stupid?  Oh man, that wouldn’t work.  She obviously knows from the texts.  I looked towards her.  “Ummm. That might be some left over beverage I couldn’t finish awhile back?” 

“Is that a question?”   I didn’t reply, I just looked at the container. “And when would be the last time you might have opened this container?”  Again, I couldn’t tell her!!!  “Speak up!  And don’t you dare lie to me!”  I looked towards her, trying to lose the silhouette figure and see what her eyes might be saying, to figure out if she knew I had some just previous to this!!  I couldn’t tell.  My fear of knowing was stronger!!!  She stood up now, and picked the belt up off the desk.  She came around to the side I was on, and leaned over the desk beside me.  She then looked at me, and told me to look at her.  Darn!!!  This is too close for comfort!!  I took a deep breath, and held it as I looked her way.  She just stayed there, trying to hold my eye contact as I tried to hold my breath!!!  Darn her and her games!!!!  I don’t know what colour my face got to, but I gave in before she did, and lowered my head to the desk as I let out the air.  She stood up and faced towards Amy.  “I guess I have my answer, don’t I Lyndsy?” 

“I didn’t say anything?” 

“You didn’t have to!  Your breath speaks for itself!!  Did you actually have some of that before coming in here?”  I could feel her at my back, but not looking at me.  She had this habit of looking straight ahead when she would talk sometimes.  Then I felt a blow with the belt as it contacted my buttocks.  A shiver went curling up my spine, and made me cough!

“Damn!”  I said aloud. 

“I expect your answer to be ‘yes’ or ‘no’, and that is all.”  Another two blows of that belt.  I still didn’t answer.  And another 4 landed smartly across both cheeks at the same time.  I cringed, and lowered my head closer to the desk.  She waited about 30 seconds, and then about 10 were applied, even harder than the last ones!! 

“Okay!!! Okay!!!  Yes!!!  I did have a sip before I came down here!!!”  She plastered another 10 or so, but fast and furious.  “Damn, that’s enough already!!”  I yelled as I stood up and turned around with a firm frown on my face.  I figured I was dead for that!  And I did see more of an irritated look on her face, but she always stayed pretty cool. 

“Listen to me.  I will decide when it is enough!”  She was maintaining eye contact, and I never lost the frown.  “And you, young lady, have broken one of the major rules that I fully warned you about the day you arrived!  Absolutely no alcohol under my roof!!!  Now, wipe that look off your face, turn around, and bend over that desk!!!”

I couldn’t help but sneer, and let out a huge sigh.  She then took action upon herself, turned me around, pushed me down on the desk, wrapped her right arm around my waist, and walloped me I don’t know how many times!!  I was just thankful that I DID have JD!! Because it was surely helping with the pain of this situation!!!

She stood up, went around to the other side of the desk, put the belt in the drawer and sat in her chair across from me.  “Lyndsy, look at me now.”  I didn’t want to look her way, I was frustrated with her at the moment.  But, I slowly brought my head up to do what she asked.  “Do you know one of the reasons I do not want you to have alcohol in this house?”  I just looked at her, with no response.  “You do realize that you are here because of your misuse of alcohol, don’t you?” 

“Misuse in whose terms?” I asked. 

“Are you being smart with me?” 

“No!! I have never had a problem with it, or got myself into trouble because of having it, well, up until THIS moment.” 

“Are you not using alcohol as one of your coping methods, and being careless with it, or reckless sometimes?  Like driving after having drinks?”  Hmmm I couldn’t argue that.  But I was never careless or reckless!  That would mean spilling it or wasting it!  And to me THAT is alcohol abuse!!!

“Well, yeah.  I have on occasion.” 

“You are here to learn new coping skills Lyndsy, and I am here to help you with that.  And one of the ones we will be getting rid of is your turning to alcohol.  Why would you even consider having it when you were already in trouble for the misuse of your phones?  Are you just trying to push me harder?”

“No.  I was nervous!!  And I was frustrated you took my phone, and so I went to find information on why you were legally not allowed to do that, and when it got overwhelming, I had a mouthful, hoping it would at least give me some confidence to argue my thoughts.”

“Well, a mouthful could be a few ounces!!  Do you think it was that much?” 

“I don’t know.  Maybe.  Maybe a little more than an ounce.” 

“And did you just have the one mouthful?”  I lowered my head, I was caught anyway, so I just said, “No, I had two.” 

She stood up again, came around the side I was on, stood me up, and said, “I am here to help you not to do that Lyndsy.  To not feel like you have the need to use alcohol in that way.  I am here for you to express your frustrations, or when you feel overwhelmed, so we can work on it together, verbally.  I want you to use more healthy coping options.  Do NOT ever let me catch you with alcohol in this house again!!!!  Do you hear me?” 

“Yes, I got it.”

“Okay”  She was quiet for awhile as I could feel her looking at me.  “I believe you.” 

Ms. Kane paused for a moment again, and I looked at her for the first time, without the silhouette covering.  I could see she was sincere, and she was really trying, and obviously allowing her thoughts to come together. “I want you to stand in that corner over there for the next ten minutes and really think about this Lyndsy. And think about the opportunity you have here. I am pretty sure that Amy over there will support you the same way you are supporting her. There is a reason why I put the two of you in the same room.”

I looked over to Amy and Ms. Kane was right. I had never met anyone like her before. This was maybe the opportunity, an opportunity to finally become the person I was striving for. The person I needed to explore and needed to let go and let grow. Amy spoke directly with that girl buried inside of me.  And even though I loved it, I feared it at the same time.  That is why I still needed JD in reach………


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Moderately-priced Purchase Blues : Totally unrelated to spanking


Readers,

I’ve hinted at it a couple times in the past, but here’s the paddler’s honest truth:
I am a tightwad. Or a minimalist. You choose.
It does not thrill me to spend money on things which I do not find essential. (Granted, ‘essential’ means something different to everyone.) 

Is there such a thing as a reverse hoarder? 

Anyone who’s visited my home knows that I have little attachment to possessions. Furniture is scant  and I don’t bother with draperies and bric-a-brac much. I’ve grudgingly added a few things to the household in the past year or so, mostly to increase visitor’s comfort, as it all seems a bit unnecessary to me. There still isn’t a television, and I cannot foresee a future that involves my owning one. I did, however, break down and purchase an iced tea maker so that my repeated attempts at passively burning down the house by forgetting that I had water boiling downstairs would come to an end. Usually though, spending is kept to a minimum and most frivolous fits of spend-thriftiness happen at the supermarket.

But this year will be the Year of the Moderately-Priced Purchase. Sigh. It’s difficult for me to discuss, but I know you’ll understand. (insert tongue into cheek here)

It took nearly one calendar year for me to pony up the dough to invest in the member site for danakanespanks.com, and I’m still choking a bit on the residual costs associated with it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m terribly excited and happy, but part of me wants to grab my wallet and run screaming in the opposite direction.

And just this week, I purchased a much-needed and long-postponed upgraded camcorder for video shoots. I knew it needed to be done, so I put on my Consumer Face and just did it. It was painful but fast, like yanking off a bandaid. Ouch.

It’s old news that my ancient Mac has been a faithful, if hypochondriacal, friend. Later this year it will give over it’s main functions to a new computer and while I’ll be tickled with the superfast processor and better overall performance, it’s not nostalgia which keeps me clicking away at this very tired machine. It’s ticket shock. I’ve dragged this old Mac wheezing and whirring through a few years more than even Mr. Jobs intended, and am certain that the old girl has another six months or so left in her.

It’s also been several years since I owned or needed a car of my own. I know that this sounds somewhat unbelievable to most of the car-driving public, but it is supremely possible to function, thrive, and be happy – without ever having to visit a gas station. The majority of the world’s population live within….oh, there I go lecturing again. Besides,  I’ve been thinking of buying an old clunker, despite my better judgment, in order to more easily access the beautiful mountains,  abundant state parks, and that place down the street that sells really good tacos. The problem is that I’ve been thinking about it for about a year now, and will likely continue to think about it well into the future. When it comes right down to it, I’m always inclined to slap the salesperson – hard – when they tell me the price. It’s a lovely, healthy stroll to any number of easily-accessible points of necessity, and a cheap taxi ride to the airport a couple times a month. Decisions, decisions.

I really do completely understand the compulsion to spend. If it weren’t for the restraint of gods-long-forgotten I would have standing reservations at no less than thirteen hidden island resorts in the steamiest latitudes imaginable. My ‘places I’ve been’ map would look like a pincushion and the wall behind it would eventually crumble from the weight of the brightly-colored reminders. 

Instead, I spend most of the year saving (and salivating) for the Chosen Destination. This year’s place to lie around and do nothing is about as removed as one can be while still having access to hot water and ice cubes, and saving my pennies for it makes it even more special.

Sometimes I have to remind myself that, at the end of the day, life is expensive. Whether you spend it on toys or bonds or solitude, you’re gonna spend it. So in light of that realization I’ve decided to loosen up and do what I have to do this year. 

But next year? I’m not spending a dime.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Site Update: 3/24

 

Angel’s Nightmare Weekend:
 
Little Angel and her Wicked Stepmother are back for four more chapters. Poor Angel can’t seem to get away from her crazy Stepmommy, and now her father’s gone away for the weekend.
 
NotetoMother2
 
For more preview photos, scene description, and purchase links, visit:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Member Site Alert


Readers,

It looks like any day now that the tech guys will have the member site finished. Once I learn to navigate the software and manage all the content upload, the site will go ‘live’ so that the payment processors and powers that be may poke around in the site and make sure that it’s acceptable before I’m allowed to actually sell memberships. This process will likely take anywhere from two to four weeks, by the look of things.

If you’re visiting HERE and notice a change in format, it’s likely that the site’s gone ‘live’ and I’m in the pre-launch phase. There’ll be a slight interruption to premium video updates during this time, and previous ‘DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update’ blog posts will no longer redirect to the old version of the site.

If all this sounds like a bit of a pain, it is. I’ll post something here when the site is ready to accept members, and will be interested to see what you think of the new member site. I’ve tried to keep it pretty simple, and am hoping that the novelty of a female top site will appeal. Things like ‘Meet the Models’ and Custom Video request forms will still be available in the non-members section of the site, and I’m thinking of adding a forum/group chat feature at some point in the future.

(Of course, this blog will remain in it’s current incarnation, barring a few cosmetic changes. 
All current videos will still be available on Clips4Sale.com and SpankingLibrary.com, and new releases will be there, too, after a period of time exclusive on the member site.)

I’m grateful to Alan at adultwebexperts.com for his work on the website, and am looking forward to seeing the final build-out this week.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: What goes on in your head?


Readers,

Warning: This may get a bit silly.

Since none of us could be truthful in saying that our minds are ever blank when we’re spanking (or being spanked), I’d like to know what you’re thinking about during.

Our minds wander, it’s true. And it’s also completely natural that sometimes we’re doing one thing while thinking of another, wholly unrelated, thing. With that understood, where do you wander during play? Are you thinking two steps ahead of your playmate, or are you composing your shopping list, or is there that song that just won’t stop playing inside your head?

Most of the time,  I am wrapped up in the feel, sound, and all-round sensory experience of the spanking, but occasionally, well, something happens…

I can’t control it, and have no idea when or where it will present itself…

but once in a while, as I am happily smacking away at some naughty boy or girl across my lap,

one song pops up from the deepest depths of my subconscious.

I cannot help but time my smacks to the insistent beat of the music running through my hands.

It’s a classic, and I know you all know it.

So sing (or spank) along with me, now…




 

 
 

 
 

This is totally inexplicable, isn’t it? I  make no excuse other than that it does, indeed, make for a nice spanking rhythm:
 

 
 

I
 

I
 

I
 

I’m
 

Stayin’ 
 

alive
 

Stayin’ 
 

alive
 

 
 

 
 

Your turn…
 

 
 

–  Dana
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Day in the Life : Airport Security



Readers,

I travel a lot – at least once a month, and oftentimes as many as three times over the course of 30 days. On most of these trips, I visit three or four cities. For example, I may fly from Las Vegas to Denver, then Denver to St. Louis, then St. Louis to Cleveland, then back to Las Vegas again over the course of a week.

That’s a whole lotta air travel. And a whole lot of opportunities to come into intimate contact with Airport Security employees.

Considering my lifestyle and occupation, these encounters are always fun and interesting – at least for me, anyway.

For the first year that I spent traveling the country, I carried a three-foot, matte black drafting tube, which contained my canes, long straps, and anything else I could manage to stow in there. As you can imagine, a container that size and shape draws more than a little attention at baggage check-in, and more than once the following conversation was likely overheard by anyone else standing at the counter at that particular moment:

Agent: How many bags checking?
Me: Two. This big one, and the drafting tube.
Agent. …And what’s in the tube?
Me: Canes, paddles, and straps.
Agent: (pause) What?
Me: (eyebrow wiggle) Canes, paddles, and straps.
Agent: (longer pause) I’m going to have to look inside.
Me: Could you do it in the back, so that the kids standing at the next station aren’t scarred for life?
Agent: Oh.

Then there was the cute young curbside check-in guy who asked whether the tube contained a fishing pole. I asked him whether I looked like someone who was going fishing. He smiled, asked what was in the tube, and I smiled and told him. He said, verbatim “Oh yeah? Where are the whips and chains?” I said (sliding my suitcase up onto the shelf) “They’re in here.” I think he would’ve personally carried me to the gate if I’d have asked.

But this drafting tube system was never perfect, for a number of reasons, and I was always trying to figure out a best-way to transport implements. The decision was made for me, at around 9:30 pm one evening, in the baggage claim area of Detroit’s Metro airport, when the bottom of the tube dropped out and unceremoniously spilled a dozen or so spanking implements onto the floor…with about a hundred and fifty people looking on. Not a shining moment.

So I upgraded to a very large suitcase which will accommodate not only my clothes and sundry items, but implements, too. I pack the smaller stuff in the inside side zippers and lay the canes cross-wise (padded). Presto! No more need for conspicuous tubes. The downside?



I have found no less than five dozen of these babies stuffed inside my luggage at various places around the country, after having passed through the TSA’s monster xray machines. Early on, I considered keeping them all and either a)papering my bathroom with them as a form of art expression or b)mailing them all back to the TSA with a nice letter about conservation.

I don’t really care whether they check my bags…well, not usually. I will admit to having, a few times, intentionally packed my less-than-desirable worn clothing RIGHT ON TOP of the suitcase – just in case they want to wade through there to get a hand on my favorite paddle. Not so fast, buddy! If you want to paw through my unmentionables in the name of National Security, you’re going to have to deal with my early-morning-security-line bitchiness.

Don’t we all feel much safer now?

–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos (Ch.18) : Getting Your Groove On?


Readers,

For your spanking-enthusiast-related activities, do you enjoy a little slap and tickle…or just the slap?

I know that circumstances surrounding spanking play can vary drastically from experience to experience, and that our playmates are not necessarily our bedmates – but what do we really prefer?

For me, spanking is not an outright sexually-motivated activity. Sensual, yes. Intimate, definitely. But not sexual. Spanking does not, for me, cause an unrelenting urge to insert tab A into slot B.

What it does cause is a wave of adrenaline and endorphins which takes hours to subside. Heady, powerful; still not sexual. The physical act of touching, rubbing, caressing, and yes, even slapping, another person’s nude bottom is one of the most pleasurable sensations imaginable to me, yet all that pleasure still doesn’t equal coitus in my mind. 

Similarly, when perusing spanking videos I find that I am most often attracted to scenes which don’t incorporate heavily sexual situations. Peeks are great and innuendo is titillating; make-out scenes can be hot; but I usually am not interested in seeing the spankee and spanker get it on before, during, or after the spanking takes place. Don’t misinterpret this as an aversion to porn – I, like most everyone else, have a healthy interest in pornography, but for some reason am much less interested in having it incorporated into spanking films.

It’s likely that I am in the minority on this subject, so I am very interested in what others think: how do sex and spanking go together for you?

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

One of my favorite spanking writers is back, with ‘Soccer Moms’

Readers,

This is a sexy switch story from our friend The Cowboy Writer. While, in it’s original form, it’s more than a little saucy, I’ve chosen to prudishly edit out the heavy sex stuff (as usual) and allow you to all use your imaginations there…asterisks are my edits. 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

The Soccer Moms


Tyra leaned closer to the mirror to put the final touches to her
makeup.
She batted her stunning green eyes, powdered her cute little impish
nose and applied a final touch of gloss to her full lips.
Practicing her classic, seductive smile , her perfect teeth still
glistened from their latest expensive whitening treatment.
Opting for a casual look, she tied up her long, blonde hair in a
ponytail and stepped back to take a full-length view.
Her slender , tanned legs were accentuated by the tight, white jean
shorts she had squeezed into and Tyra smiled with satisfaction when
she spun around and took in the rear view.
She loved the way her firm, round cheeks looked encased in her new
shorts.
Her black tank top offered a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage and
tiny waist.
A few wisps of expensive perfume in the right places and Tyra was
ready for her evening out.

The excited voice of Tyra’s 10-year-old daughter Cassandra caught
her ear.
“Hurry up Mom.Coach Todd wants us to be at practice 10 minutes
early” .
Tyra felt a schoolgirl thrill in the pit of her tummy at the mere
mention of Cassandra’s handsome soccer coach Todd Marley’s name.
Despite being twice divorced at only 43 years old Tyra was not going
to pass up the prospect of landing the desirable Todd.
He was the town’s most eligible bachelor, tall, confident, athletic
and the owner of a flourishing Accounting firm.
Bachelor Todd’s niece Brandy was in the team and he had volunteered
to coach the team when nobody else would .
A lifelong athlete and soccer player, Todd gladly obliged and was
really enjoying his assignment, especially when he met some of the
attractive soccer Mom’s.
He did have a reputation as something of a Casanova and was quite
skilled having managed to remain single to the ripe age of 41.

As Cassandra hustled her Mom and her soccer bag into the van, a few
doors down her neighbor Janet Whelan was already packed for practice
and waiting for her daughter Emily to emerge from the house.
“Come on Emily Ö.we’re late!” Janet called out impatiently glancing
at her watch.
Janet was the Gym Teacher at the local school and also owned her own
fitness business.
Her looks were a stark contrast to Tyra.
Tall , toned and athletic, she kept her dark hair short and her big
brown eyes, high cheekbones ,full lips and long elegant neck gave
her natural beauty which required no  make-up.
Janet looked good in anything but for soccer she chose a team t-
shirt which hugged the curves of her firm torso, skin tight track
pants cut at the knee, running shoes and a baseball cap.
Like Tyra, single Mom Janet was much more interested in coach Todd
than the soccer practice.
******************************************************************
Todd cut a fine figure in his red coach jersey and matching shorts.
His soccer socks were rolled down to his ankles , displaying his
powerful calf muscles and he impressed everyone with his athleticism
and fully participating in all the drills he put his young charges
through.

All the girls loved him, as did all of their Moms as they sat on the
sidelines drinking in every view of Todd’s tanned, muscular ,
athletic frame.
Tyra and Janet had not been overlooked by Todd and he responded to
their discrete flirting by flashing a smile and a wink at them at
every opportunity.
When Todd blew his whistle for a water break both Tyra and Janet
grasped the opportunity to get closer to him.

The more athletic and appropriately dressed Janet got of the mark
faster, bounding toward Todd as Tyra struggled to free herself from
her fold out chair without disturbing her appearance.
“Have a drink honeyÖ.I’ll be right back ” Janet told Emily as she
stuffed a water bottle in her hand and continued her run to Todd’s
side.

Janet stuck out a hand “Hi Coach MarleyÖ. I’m JanetÖEmily’s MomÖ
number 7?” she said nervously.
Tyra sighed as she saw Janet already talking to Todd as she prepared
to approach him.
“Darn you JanetÖ” she muttered under her breath and marched over to
the pair anyway.
Todd smiled at Janet and shook her hand.
“Emily is quite the little defender Mrs. Whelan” Todd replied.
Janet’s heart pounded and her mouth went dry as she pondered a
response.
The normally confident woman felt as giddy as a teenager in front of
this handsome beau.
Her dating skills were becoming quite rusty.
“Its Miss actually ÖÖ.but please call me Janet .
I’m a trained gym teacher and personal trainer and would be glad to
help you with the teamÖÖif you likeÖ.of courseÖ” she said nervously.

Janet wanted to kick herself for sounding so dumb and her
embarrassment was compounded as Tyra arrived to eavesdrop.
She chuckled and gave Janet a wry smile as she listened to her
rival’s faltering approach.
Todd’s eye immediately caught the flirting Tyra and he smiled back
at her.
“I’ll just be a minute Tyra ” he chirped and looked back at Janet.
“That would be great Janet. Why don’t you give me a call and we can
get together and chat about how you can help.”
Janet felt victorious and fired a challenging glance over at Tyra
who was trying hard to conceal her jealousy.
Todd could not help take in the sight of Janet’s swaying hips and
firm derriere as they chewed against her sleek spandex pants.
His lusty gaze did not go unnoticed to Tyra but she was not that
concerned.
She was a lifelong tease and had no trouble capturing the attention
of any man.

With a flutter of her eyes, a tilt of her head and a soft hand on
Todd’s arm Tyra quickly  gained his full attention.
“Hi Todd Ö.did you enjoy your day at my spa?” Tyra purred.
Tyra had emerged from her two failed marriages with quite a
financial windfall and had recently invested in opening a spa.
She had asked Todd for some business advice and offered him to spend
a day at he spa for helping her.
“Yes TyraÖ it was great. So great I think I’ll go back ñ this time
as a paying customer!
How are you doing with that new accounting program?” Todd replied.
Tyra pouted and batted her long lashes  “Not very well I’m afraid
that’s why I came to ask you a favorÖ. ” she said in a sultry tone.

Todd was eating out of her hands now and when Tyra asked if he could
come to her house to help with her accounting he just couldn’t say
no.
“WellÖ.sureÖwhy not. I’ll zip home for a quick shower after practice
and be there around 8ish?” he replied.
Tyra smiled and made sure to give Todd an ample view of her
delectable, jean clad bottom as she scurried away.

Todd continued the practice and Tyra and Janet stood uncomfortably
together until the usual group of players and drooling soccer moms
around Todd had drifted away.
“So I’ll see you 8ish Todd?” Tyra waved to him in a clear attempt to
make Janet and most of the other ladies green with envy.
Todd looked up from his clipboard and confirmed with a wave.
Janet edged closer to Todd.
“Could I ask you to help me with a non-soccer issue Todd?” she asked.
She went on to tell Todd about her personal fitness business and
asked him if he could help her with her accounting.
Todd laughed.
“It seems all you ladies are accounting challenged.
Actually I’m helping Tyra with the same problem with her spa tonight
so how about I stop by your place around 9-9:30 and see what the
problem is?”

Surprised at Todd’s quick response Janet agreed although she was a
bit disappointed on the short notice as Emily would be home.
Just then, Janet’s ship arrived when Emily called to her from the
van.
“Come on MomÖI’ve got a sleepover at Brittany’s tonight Ö.don’t you
remember?”
For a moment Janet had the urge to leap up and punch the air but she
was able to restrain her reaction to a muted “YESSSSS!” to herself.

******************************************************************

“Bye Cassandra. I’ll pick you up at 10am sharp tomorrow!” Tyra
called out as she watched her daughter climb into the van to go to
her sleepover.
A few moments before the same scene had played out at Janet’s house
as Emily hopped into the same van.
Both Tyra and Janet wasted no time in readying themselves for their
dream dates with the hunky Todd.
Tyra decided to stay with her chosen outfit, betting that her tight
white jean shorts were already a hit with Todd.
Janet was undecided however.
She knew she looked good in those spandex tracks but thought she
should give Todd a different glimpse of her.
As she soaked in the tub she thought about the best outfit and
decided on a short, summer dress which showed off her firm physique
while keeping that feminine touch.
Todd was in for quite an evening Ö.

If Todd already had an inkling that Tyra had other reasons for
inviting him to her house other than accounting problems it became
clear as he entered her house.
Soft music played in the background, the lights were dimmed and
scented candles were everywhere.
“Have a seat and I’ll fetch my laptop ” Tyra cooed, ushering Todd
over to the table where a bottle of wine and two glasses sat waiting.
Tyra fired up the computer and began pouring the wine without even
asking Todd.
“TyraÖ.I don’t usually drink when I’m workingÖ.” He said.
Tyra just giggled, ” Oh ToddÖthis can hardly be called work can it?”

Meanwhile a few doors down Janet was cursing as she tried to set up
and install the accounting program on her computer.
She had told Todd a `little white lie’ that she was having problems
with it but she had not even taken it out of the box!
She took a gulp of wine.
“How hard could it be?'” she told herself, glancing at her watch.

Back at Tyra’s, Todd was becoming a little frustrated at her poor
attempts at producing a simple invoice.
“I find it hard to believe you’re having so much trouble with this
Tyra Ö.you’d better not be doing this on purpose.” he warned her as
he set up yet another template for her.
The wine bottle was almost empty now and Todd’s one glass was still
half full.
“And what if I was?” Tyra teased him taking another sip of wine and
putting her hand on his lap close to his crotch.
Todd took her hand and placed it on the table.
“Then I would have to put you over my knee and give you a good
spanking!” he informed her.
Tyra felt a surge of excitement pulse through her veins and a
tingling sensation in her bottom.
Todd’s response surprised her but also excited her.
“You wouldn’t dare!” she challenged him , her eyes lighting up.
Since he had seen Tyra at soccer practice that evening, Todd had
wished for nothing else than to find a way to get Tyra’s sumptuous
bottom out of those tight little shorts and now he had the
opportunity to do just that !

A mischievous Tyra stood up and made a spirited but half-hearted
attempt to escape from Todd’s grasp.
He did not have to pursue her for long and caught her wrist before
she made it to the living room.
Grabbing her other wrist he easily pulled her to him and returned
her to the dining area.
Tyra struggled to free herself as Todd pulled out a chair and sat
down.
“OOOOH NOOOO!” she squeaked as Todd tipped her effortlessly, face
first over his awaiting lap.

“NooooooÖ. what are you doing ToddÖ..dooooon’t!” Tyra squealed ,
feigning outrage as she felt Todd’s fingers slip under her tummy and
undo the snap on her shorts.
Todd laughed as the petite Tyra kicked and flailed helplessly when
he then slid down her zipper.
“Taking these shorts down so I can spank you properly !” Todd
informed her.
“OMIGOSH!!” Tyra gushed as she felt Todd’s fingers pull on the
waistband of her jeans.

She could only lie there helplessly as she felt them slide over her
hips, the curves of her bottom and then down her thighs.
She wore only a white thong underneath and felt a cool breeze on her
bare skin as her shorts reached half-mast.
Todd took in the wondrous sight before him.
Two of the most beautiful, tanned, jiggling globes he had ever laid
eyes on lay there before him.
For a second his mind wandered to things other than spanking but he
snapped himself back to reality and placed a palm on Tyra’s bottom.
Seductively he caressed her entire bottom as Tyra cooed in delight.
Between each caress he introduced a playful smack which generated a
yelp of surprise from Tyra.

Steadily he picked up the speed and intensity of the spanks bringing
a nice pink hue to the blonde’s cheeks.
Tyra squirmed and moaned on Todd’s lap as he briskly spanked her
quivering cheeks.
As the heat in her bottom intensified Tyra began grinding
rhythmically into Todd’s groin.
She could feel *** beneath her which made her even hotter
as she gasped with delight.

Having turned her bottom a bright red Todd began spanking harder and
methodically, landing stinging smacks to Tyra’s sensitive sit spot.
She cried and yelped as they landed and began bucking and squirming
to avoid his punishing palm.
“OH GAAAHD THAT BURNS!” Tyra bawled as the spanking started to take
its toll on her tender skin.
Todd paused again to caress Tyra’s bottom giving her a temporary
soothing relief.
Her skin was so soft and smooth and very hot to his touch and once
again his mind wandered.

Refocusing again he took a firm grip on the waistband of Tyra’s
skimpy white thong.
“No ..noÖ.please don’t Todd !” Tyra protested.
Todd wondered why she was so outraged.
Her cheeks were already fully exposed to his view but the lowering
of her last line of defense added to her indignity ñ and gave Tyra
another thrill of excitement as Todd peeled her little undies off.

Todd moved the spanking to its finale, paddling Tyra’s defenseless
bottom briskly as she squealed and kicked her tiny feet.
With a final flurry of short, sharp spanks he concluded Tyra’s
comprehensive bottom warming.

They were both out of breath when Todd released his grip and stood
Tyra on her feet.
Instinctively he pulled her into his arms and she nestled her head
on his strong chest as they embraced.

Tyra grimaced as she rubbed her molten hot bottom to relieve the
sting.
“Oooooh that really burns..” she moaned.
It was also fueling a fire elsewhere as she kicked off her shorts
and undies and ***
*****
Tyra ripped Todd’s shirt over his head and began undoing his jeans
as he unceremoniously yanked her top off allowing her pert breasts
to spill out before him.

Todd frantically helped Tyra remove his jeans and underwear as their
lips met again.
*****
*****
Somehow the table survived the test and Todd and Tyra lay quietly on
top of it, catching their breath.

“WOW!” Tyra exclaimed and Todd nodded agreement.
Tyra snuggled closer to Todd “Stay the night ToddÖpleeeease?” she
purred.
Todd glanced at the clock.
“GeezÖ.its 9.30Ö.I promised Janet I’d stop by her place to help her
with her bookkeeping!” Todd announced.
Tyra sprang up.
“You WHAAAT ?
You haven’t made a date with that bitch have you?” Tyra yelled.
Todd put a finger to her lips to silence her.
“I promised her TyraÖthere’ll be other nights.” he told her firmly
and hopped off the table and started to dress.

Tyra slid of the table also and winced at she inspected her red
bottom.
Todd laughed ” A good helping of Aloe Vera will cool that down ” he
advised planting a peck on her forehead.
Tyra stamped her tiny foot angrily.
“I was hoping you would do that!” she fumed.
“Gotta go!” Todd replied as he tucked in his shirt and was gone out
the door before Tyra could reply.

**************************************************************
Janet’s heart sank as she looked at the clock.
“DAMMITÖI should have known once that little minx Tyra got her claws
in Todd he wouldn’t be coming to see me!” she fumed.
At least the time had been well spent setting up her accounting
program but Janet’s real interest was Todd.

Just then the doorbell rang and Janet’s heart pounded when she saw
it was Todd.
“Is it too late?” Todd asked meekly.
Janet smiled and beckoned him inside.
Unlike Tyra, Janet’s attempt at seducing Todd was more subtle.
There were no candles , music or wine but he had never seen the
usually dressed down Mom look so good.
He admired how her sundress hugged her firm figure and how it
displayed her exposed and well-toned arms and legs.
It did not take Todd long to conclude that Janet had not dressed
this way to practice accounting but he played along.
Pointing to her computer in the corner of the room Janet sighed in
feigned exasperation.
“I’m so glad you’re here Todd, I’ve been pulling my hair out with
this accounting program for weeks” she said in her best `maiden in
distress’ voice.

Todd sat at the computer and started working as Janet hovered over
him.
Occasionally she made a point of brushing against him and Todd’s
mind soon strayed from accounting as he breathed in her scent and
admired her statuesque form.
Janet was almost a contrast to the diminutive blonde Tyra.
She was tall, athletic and had a bold confidence about her.
Her legs were long and toned and flowed into what were clearly `buns
of steel’.
He longed to get his hands on that voluptuous rear.

It was then Todd spotted the discarded packaging from the accounting
program in the trashcan beside the desk and immediately went into
the log of the program.
“HmmmmÖinteresting.” he murmured, folding his arms and spinning
around in his chair to face Janet.
Todd looked at her the same way she looked at her pupils at school
when they did something wrong.
She gulped and her heart pounded.
“So you’ve been using this for weeks have you Janet ?”
Janet’s face flushed.
She hated lying and it showed.
“ErÖumÖyesÖyes of course I have ToddÖ” she stammered.
There was a pause as Todd pondered her reply.
“That’s oddÖbecause according to the log the program was only
installed a couple of hours ago and if I’m not mistaken that would
be the packaging over there ” he declared.

Caught red-handed Janet had no reply except for a girlish giggle.
Todd pretended he was not amused.
“Janet Whelan, you only started using this program tonight and I
think you were using it as an excuse for you and I to be alone.” he
lectured , wagging a finger at her.
Bowing her head Janet could only nod agreement.

Todd stood up, took Janet’s hand in his and raised her chin gently
so they were eye to eye.
“That was very naughty of you Miss Whelan and I’m afraid I’m going
to have to give you a good spanking !” Todd announced.
Janet’s jaw dropped and her eyes went wide as saucers as she
absorbed Todd’s words.
“A spanking ? Now ToddÖ.pleaseÖ. I was justÖ.EEEEEK!” she squealed
as Todd leaned on the desk and quickly turned her over his
outstretched knee.

Compared to Tyra, Janet was more of a challenge to keep in place as
she genuinely struggled to free herself from Todd’s grip.
She was certainly strong from all those hours in the gym but Todd
was more than a match for her and despite her attempts he was able
to hold her in place.
“Todd ! No ! NoÖ.don’t you dare !” Janet yelled as she felt Todd’
fingers slip under the hem of her dress .
The material slowly slid up her thighs, over her hips and finally
bunched up at her waist.
Todd admired another glorious sight before him.
Janet’s buttocks were firm, tanned and muscular and on full display
as, like Tyra, she wore only a tiny thong underneath.

Janet’s bottom tensed as she felt Todd’s palm caress and massage her
skin.
She could not suppress a moan of joy “OH GAHD THAT FEELS SOOOO
GOOD!”
“OW!” Janet’s eyes and mouth opened wide as the first firm spank
landed on her right buttock.
As it started to sting she yelped again as Todd’s palm connected
firmly with her opposite cheek.
Todd could feel that Janet really did have buns of steel so began
spanking harder ñ much harder than the spanking he had applied to
the more soft and tender rump of Tyra.
Although it really stung and her bottom was smarting Janet was up to
the challenge and even teased Todd , looking up at him and saying
through gritted teeth  “Is that the best you can do ?”

Todd shook his head, paused, raised his hand and brought it down
with resounding force on Janet’s stubborn rump.
It sounded like a gunshot and Janet howled upon impact.
“How was that?” he responded to Janet who was still wincing from the
stinging swat.
“WhÖwhat are you doing ? STOPPIT !” Janet yelled as Todd peeled off
her thong.
Her bottom completely bare , Todd continued delivering volleys of
spanks of the same velocity until Janet’s bottom was a flaming red
and she was squirming and bucking on his lap.
Janet exhaled forcefully.
Her bottom was on fire!

“OK OK I’m sorry Todd!” Janet wailed as Todd continued to spank her
briskly on her tender sit spot ..
Her bottom was well and truly tenderized now so he didn’t have to
spank Janet so hard.
So after a final flurry of spanks which had Janet yelping like a
puppy he stood her up and she immediately danced around the room,
furiously trying to douse the fire in her rear.
Todd chuckled at her antics before taking her by the wrist and
spinning her into his arms.

Their lips locked in a long, lingering kiss as Janet melted in
Todd’s arms.
She was conquered and she loved it!
*****
*****
Although the time was short , the sheer physical effort had
exhausted both of these athletes and Todd lay prone on top of Janet
as she remained over the desk.
When they stood up Todd took Janet in his arms and kissed her again.
“I want more” she pleaded to him.
Todd hugged her tightly.
“Sorry Janet I have to goÖ.it wouldn’t look right Ö” Todd explained.
Janet sighed as she watched Todd restore his jeans.
“Better get some Aloe Vera for that” he chuckled pointing to Janet’s
fiery red bottom.
Janet winced as she restored her dress over her sore bottom and
watched Todd leave.
******************************************************************
Tyra groaned sleepily as she was awakened by the sound of the
telephone.
Stretching an arm out she dragged the headset to her ear.
`MomÖits 10 amÖ.you should be here !” Cassandra lectured.
Suddenly awakened Tyra sat up on the bed.
“AIOOW!” she yelped as her still tender rear took her full weight .
“OOOOHÖ.I’ll be there in a few minutes honeyÖ.” She grimaced ,
raising herself up to her knees.

Hoisting her short nightie Tyra inspected her bottom in the mirror.
The sting had mostly  dissipated but her skin was still tender and
pinkish and she could  see the vague outline of Todd’s palm where it
had landed repeatedly.
It was only when she pulled on her nylon briefs that she realized
how tender the area was.
Luckily it was a short drive to pick up Cassandra but she still
found herself shifting and squirming in her seat .

As she waited in the car for Cassandra , Janet and Emily emerged
from the house.
“I can give you guys a ride .” Tyra chirped as they approached.
In reality she was anxious to get information on Todd’s visit.
Janet forced a smile ” No thanks Tyra the walk will be good for both
of us” she replied.

Tyra noticed Janet was walking a little stiffly .
“Did you hurt yourself ? You look like your limpingÖ” Tyra inquired.
Janet blushed and shook her head.
“I think she did hurt herself Mrs. Connor Öshe was too sore to sit
down at  Brittany’s for a coffee !” Emily piped up.
Tyra raised a curious eyebrow as Janet’s blush deepened.
“ErÖits an old basketball injuryÖlets go honey..” Janet babbled and
hustled Emily along.

Todd was in fine form , whistling as he strode into Tyra’s spa for a
massage.
Tyra’s eyes lit up at the unexpected visit.
“Told you I’d be a paying customer Tyra ñ your best massage please
Ma’am” he joked.
Tyra frowned “I’m afraid my masseur is not here todayÖ.will I do?”
Todd grinned and pulled Tyra into his arms and kissed her.

“You look like a mad scientist ñ but a real cute one !” Todd
observed as he lay on the massage table with only a tiny towel
covering his muscular hindquarters.
Tyra was wearing a short white lab coat , and had a pair of thick
framed glasses perched on her cute little nose.
Her long blonde hair was pinned up revealing a most beautiful face.
Smiling mischieviously she seductively slid down the zipper of the
lab coat , letting it drop to the floor .
She stood before Todd , hands on hips wearing only glasses and a
pair of heels.

Todd gulped and was rendered speechless momentarily.
Tyra’s hips swayed as she moved closer to Todd.
Turning , she showed him her bottom which still bore the marks of
the spanking he had given her.
Pouting her lips she tantalizing rubbed the area.
“You really spanked me hard last night” she purred.
Todd beckoned her closer.
“Let me kiss it better” he replied hungrily.
Tyra obliged bringing her bottom closer and Todd began planting soft
kisses all over her derrrierre.

Tyra turned to face him an started to massage his strong back.
Her hands soon drifted down to the towel draped over his bottom.
Slowly she eased it off and squeezed Todd’s buttocks with her hands
making him flinch.
“Hey ..easy there !” Todd complained.
Tyra’s response was to deliver a playful but firm slap to his rump.
“OUCH!” he cried , surprised by the sting.
Tyra clamped her left hand down on the small of Todd’s back.
“This is for leaving me to go see Janet last night. I just saw her
and you didn’t go there for her accounting ñ did you ?” she said
angrily.
With that she started spanking Todd’s rump fast and furious and as
hard as she could.
His position on the massage table made it difficult for Todd to
avoid the unexpected paddling as Tyra whaled away at him.

Her palm may have been tiny but it was having an effect.
The sight of Todd’s skin reddening inspired Tyra to continue until
his cheeks were really red.
Finally out of breath Tyra stopped spanking.
Todd put a palm back to sooth his burning rear.
“AAAW Geez Tyra that hurt !” he whined as he rubbed.
Tyra leaned closer to him ” There’s lots more where that came from
if you ever try that again!” she told him through gritted teeth.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelped as Tyra delivered a final solid whack to his
backside.

Tyra studied her palm which was red and burned .
If her palm hurt that much she could just imagine what Todd’s bottom
felt like.
She blew on her palm like a gunslinger would do with with his gun.
“There will be no charge for this session Mr.Marley !” she grinned
as she departed.
**************************************************
Todd’s rear was still smarting when he arrived at Janet’s personal
training centre.
“Hi JanetÖis now a good time to talk about how you can help with the
team ?” he asked.
Janet was pleased to see her handsome beau.
“Sure Ö.have seat ” she replied pulling out a chair.
Todd put a hand to his stinging rear.
“No thanks I’ll just stand for a while” he said.
Janet put a hand on her spandex clad bottom.
“That’s fine with meÖsitting is a bit of a problem for me this
morning after thatÖ.wellÖlast night ” she blushed.

Todd grinned ” Yes ..well sorry I got there late and had to leaveÖ”
he said.
Janet raised an eyebrow and challenged Todd.
“You did seem to take a lot of time at Tyra’s just to do some
invoicesÖor was it just invoicing you were doing over there?” she
asked.
Todd blushed and tried painfully to explain.
“WellÖerÖ.we did have some wine and chatÖand erÖstuff..” Todd
coughed nervously.
Janet was gaining in confidence as Todd’s drained.
“Öand stuff ?” she said.

Janet took a ping pong paddle from a nearby shelf and advanced
towards a retreating Todd.
“So I was your little dessert after Tyra was I Todd ?” she seethed .
Todd tried vainly to add some humor.
“If we’re playing table tennis I’ll need a paddle too Janet.” He
stammered.
Janet patted the paddle against her palm.
“For this game I’ll be doing ALL the paddling and your bare butt
will be the ball!”she declared .

Todd was stunned and taken by surprise by Janet’s confident stance.
She stood before him , paddle in hand , looking like an Amazon
warrior.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelled as Janet took him roughly by the ear and
wheeled him into her office and closed the door.
“Jeans down and bend over the desk” Janet ordered.
Rubbing his ear Todd tried pleading with Janet.
“Now JanetÖ I know what I did was wrong butÖ.” He began but Janet
stopped him.
“I said jeans down and bend over the desk mister” she repeated.
Resigned to his fate , Todd sighed and began undoing his belt.

“Those too” Janet ordered pointing to Todd’s tight black briefs.
Todd’s shoulders slumped and he slid down his briefs and assumed the
position.
“Well , well it appears you’ve been warmed up already !” Janet said
as she hoisted Todd’s shirt and observed his backside , red from the
whacking Tyra had administered.
“Hold on tight ñ you’re in for 20 of the best !” Janet announced.

Taking a step back Janet wound up and cracked the paddle against
Todd’s bare buttocks.
It sounded like a gunshot and Todd cried out loudly.
Slowly and methodically Janet delivered a full 20 blistering swats
to Todd’s backside as he remained bent over the desk.

Todd gritted his teeth and held on to the desk , struggling to stay
in position and maintain some composure as the paddle scorched his
rear-quarters.
After the final stinging swat landed he sprang up clutching his
cheeks with both palms .
Janet came up to him , put her arms around him and pressed her lips
against his.
Todd pulled her close to him and winced as Janet dug her fingers
into the tender hot skin of his buttocks while they kissed
passionately.

Janet looked deep into Todd’s eyes and wagged a finger at him.
“Don’t ever pull a stunt like that with me ever again !” she said
firmly.
“Ö..nowÖ.lets talk about the team shall we?”

*******************************************************************
Todd strolled home , his backside still smoldering inside his jeans
from the double paddling he had received from Tyra and Janet.
He had clearly underestimated the resolve of these two soccer moms
and had deservedly suffered their wrath.


With all the scores even ,  Tyra and Janet were both  anxious for a
second rendezvous with Todd and saw the team party that weekend as
the perfect opportunity to win it.
It was the soccer team pool party at Todd’s place and both ladies
had volunteered to chaperone while Todd barbequed.
Tyra eyed her extensive collection of swimsuits for the occasion and
settled on a tiny black bikini.
Not to be outdone, Janet had gone swimsuit shopping also and after
much deliberation about styles selected an eye-catching outfit.

There was definite tension in the air when the two rivals arrived at
Todd’s house to help set up for the party.
Luckily there were a few other Moms and Dads present which at leased
served to keep them apart.
It did not stop either of them from taking every opportunity to make
each other jealous by flirting  with Todd.

It was soon time for Tyra and Janet to play their trump card and go
for a swim with Todd in the pool.
Both of them were convinced that once he saw them in their carefully
selected, skimpy, swimsuit his heart would be theirs.
They glared at each other angrily as they peeled off their shorts
and tops.
“Hey what are the chances of that happening !” Todd cackled as Tyra
and Janet joined him at the pool.
The two ladies were aghast to see that they were wearing identical
bikinis !

The rest of the parents found it funny also and laughed out loud and
the Dad’s attending were most impressed.
Tyra and Janet looked wonderful but the laughter only served to
fester the simmering feud even more.

The pair competed hard for Todd’s affections as they all frolicked
in the pool and stayed there as one by one the parents and kids left
for home.
Even Cassandra and Emily were growing embarrassed by their Mothers’
pursuit of their coach.
“Can we go now Mom?” they whined in unison.
“I’ll take these two for an ice cream if you like and you can pick
them up at my place ” one of the remaining parents offered on their
way out.
Of course Tyra and Janet gratefully agreed and were left alone in
the pool with Todd.
The trio retreated to sunbath on the deck and Todd offered to get
them all some drinks.
While the ladies were intent on one of them winning over Todd for
the evening, Todd’s goal was to have every man’s dream come trueñ a
threesome !

His opportunity arrived when he returned with the drinks and found
Tyra and Janet in a heated argument.
Before he could put down the drinks Tyra slapped Janet’s face and
Janet retaliated by grabbing Tyra’s bikini top and pulling it clean
off.
Her eyes filled with fury Tyra returned the favor and reached for
Janet’s top.
The stronger Janet was able to hold her off but they both fell in
the pool and continued their struggle.
Todd dived into the pool and quickly separated the two flailing,
topless females and yanked them out of the pool.
He tossed them each a towel as they spat out water and tried to
cover their nakedness.
Todd was genuinely furious but sensed an opportunity.
“Both of you ñ inside ñ NOW!” he seethed.
Like naughty schoolgirls the feuding soccer moms trundled inside
with Todd close behind.

Todd had them stand by the sofa while he went to the kitchen,
returning with a large wooden spoon.
The ladies’ jaws dropped as reality sunk in.
“Get those bikini bottoms off and bend over the back of the sofa!”
Todd ordered.
For a moment Tyra and Janet mumbled a protest but their words
trailed off and they both wiggled their hips out of their wet bikini
bottoms.
The ladies made an attempt to cover their vanity with their hands
but Todd was showing no sympathy for their plight and motioned them
to bend over the sofa.

Todd took in the sight of these two shapely, bare, glistening
bottoms presented to him.
While he had seen them before he could not resist pausing to compare
their beauty.

Tyra’s bottom was smaller, round and soft and with more curves while
Janet’s was firm and muscular but still very feminine.
Taking his position beside them Todd tapped the spoon against their
bottoms as a warning for what was to come.
In unison the two ladies closed their eyes, gripped onto the sofa
and tensed their bottoms.

In no time Todd had the spoon dancing all over the four globes,
peppering them with short, sharp, stinging whacks in rapid
succession.
The fact that the spoon was being applied to wet skin made it smart
even more and Tyra and Janet were soon making quite a racket as
their bottoms were well and truly warmed wth the punishing spoon.
When both their bottoms were a fiery crimson Todd paused to smooth
his palm over them.
It felt good and the women moaned and sighed but soon began
shrieking loudly as the spoon resumed its dance harder and faster
before finishing in a cracking crescendo.
Tyra and Janet remained prone over the sofa when it ended, slowly
allowing their palms to sooth the damaged area.

“OK you two ñ you can get up now!” Todd said firmly.
Too sore to worry about their nakedness both Tyra and Janet needed
both hands to rub their bottoms as Todd lectured them on their
childishness.
“Get up stairs and lie down on the bed and I’ll get some Aloe Vera
for those naughty bottoms!” Todd suggested with a grin.
Tyra and Janet smiled, looked at each other and headed for the
bedroom upstairs.
Todd picked up the tube of Aloe Vera as he watched the two jiggling,
red bottoms scurry upstairs.
********************************************************
When he reached the bedroom door Todd peered in to see Tyra and
Janet lying together , naked on the bed, their bottoms in the air
awaiting his arrival.
Todd’s fantasy was about to come true he thought.

He stepped out of his swim trunks and his ***.
Aloe Vera in hand , his eyes feasted on the sight before him and he
sat on the edge of the bed.
Tyra and Janet groaned and giggled like schoolgirls as Todd
seductively applied the cooling ointment to their hot cheeks ,
allowing his fingers to wander , linger , explore and tease them.
“Oooooo,,,,that feels soooo good Todd..” Tyra sighed , glancing at
Janet.
Janet smiled and looked up at Todd.
“Why don’t you lie down on the bed Todd and let us take care of
you ” she suggested.

Todd needed no encouragement and the girls stepped off the bed and
signaled him to lie face down to await their pleasure.

For a moment Todd heard some rummaging in the closet behind him.
“What are you two looking for ?” he asked innocently.
With the speed of a panther Janet leapt onto the bed and sat on
Todd’s back , straddling him and pinning his arms down with her
strong legs as she faced his feet.
“You go first Tyra !” she hollered excitedly.

Forcing his head around Todd saw Tyra looking very determined and
holding a thick , leather belt she had taken from his closet.
She doubled it over and slapped it against her palm.
“You men never learn do you Todd ?
Did you really think you were a getting a threesome that easily?”
she teased.

“All you’re getting from us is an ass blistering mister !” Janet
yelled excitedly.
Todd tried frantically to free himself but there was no way Janet
would let him move from his vunerable position.
“Tyra Ö.JanetÖ.pleaseÖÖ..let me upÖ..AAAAARRRRGGHÖ.”Todd  howled as
Tyra lashed the leather belt across his backside.

***********************************************

Todd was a strong , powerful with a tough hide and a fierce male
pride and he never thought that these two soccer moms could have him
bawling like baby.
But they had done just that.
Like a tag team they took turns holding him down and walloping his
rear with the belt.

He was totally humbled now as he joined Tyra and Janet on the patio
for a long overdue talk.
Despite clear warnings he was determined not to choose between these
two attractive women and his male ego had driven him to scheme so he
could have them both.
Teaming up to administer that well deserved strapping had bonded
Tyra and Janet.
They could even laugh about their identical swimsuits as they sat
under the sun umbrella while Todd served them up some ice tea.

To add to his humiliation the ladies shared with each other the
spankings they had given him only a few days earlier.
“That’s why his rump was so red Ö.I figured it was you Tyra !” Janet
cackled.
Tyra was bent over laughing loudly.

Their bottoms still tingled from the effects of the wooden spoon
earlier but they were able to sit fairly comfortably on the soft ,
thick chair cushions .
The same could not be said for Todd .
It would be a few days before he was able to sit down comfortably on
anything !

“I’d like to apologise to both of you for being such a cad ” Todd
said holding up a glass for a toast.
“To honesty and fair play !” he declared.
“I’ll drink to that!” the ladies chimed and clinked their glasses.

Glenmore112









Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A Love of Reading, totally unrelated to spanking



I spend a lot of time reading; magazines, online news sites, spanking blogs, hundreds of pages pulled up from general searches on anything from the history of Angkor Wat to how to make gluten free sourdough bread starter. 

Books though, have always been my respite. If hard-pressed for new reading materials, I’ll re-read a favorite book (or series of them) dozens of times throughout the years, loving every minute of the knowledge of exactly what happens next. If there is anything about which I am obsessive, books qualify. It’s a high-quality problem.

Many years spent shifting from one foot to the other and back again, staring myself teary-eyed at the shelves in thrift stores, used bookshops, and discount bookstores, have taught me that it’s worth the dough to buy books I want to read (well-written) rather than books which fit within my tightwad criteria (cheap).

So for the last several years, I’ve given myself over to the abandon of stores and sites like Barnes and Noble and Amazon  – with literally hundreds of thousands of titles available, delivered to my door thankyouverymuch – to sate my constant book cravings.

It’s always been this way.  

At the end of first grade, my teacher presented me with the award for most books read during the school year – thirty-one: a photocopied ‘Certificate of Achievement’ and hardback copy of The Story of Helen Keller. I still have them both. Sentimental value and all.

I can remember sneaking my dad’s copy of ‘It’ by Stephen King (yes, Stephen King. There was also a Dean Koontz phase, as well as an Anne Rice one.) when I was around fourteen or fifteen years old and having to stay up all night long because the book scared me so much that I was afraid to go to bed. I’ve always had an active imagination, and have always been able to completely immerse myself in an enjoyable story. That one was just scary; I’ll never forget that damn clown and his shiny teeth.

I can also remember sneaking the romance novels off my grandmother’s bookshelf and squirreling them away for later perusal. I’d seen the shirtless Native American man on the cover holding tight to the pale-skinned-yet-busty maiden and was pretty sure that there was something going on there. Sadly, I found them completely disinteresting. Around that time, I also tried to read the copy of ‘Dianetics’ gathering dust on the hall bookshelves. Happily, I found this completely disinteresting as well.

In the last twenty years, I’ve read hundreds, likely thousands, of books. Beautiful, whimsical things by Tolkien, Terry Pratchett, and Neil Gaiman, and breathless memoirs by Mary Karr, Augusten Burroughs (and nearly every other soul-searching life’s self-examination written); numerous accounts of the second World War and countless stories of the survivors of life in general; American, British, and Russian literature; historical biographies of the people who’ve fought for freedoms throughout our evolution, and many many many silly, shallow, and satisfying works of modern fiction.

Several months ago a dear friend gifted me with something I would have never purchased for myself – a Kindle e-reader. It’s the basic, I-only-want-to-read-a-book model, and I honestly didn’t want to like it. Books – real paper books – have always been so appealing. Pretty bindings, freshly-printed pages, hundreds of turns pulling you forward into the story..

Then this ereader thing comes along. I’ve now read every single available free literature classic, uncountable other free books, magazines, and publications…and purchased several ebooks. As much as I love a good book, this thing is super-convenient.

Until I drop it in the bathtub, that is.

Historically, every really good book I own will end up in the bathtub at least once. It’s a rite of passage and proof of a book’s long standing when the pages are so crinkled with multiple droppings and air-dryings that it takes up twice as much space on the shelf.

Currently, I’m devouring every single novel by Christopher Moore (‘Lamb’, ‘Sacre Blue’), who writes insanely funny novels (recommended by a dear friend and playmate), and planning a second stab at The Brothers Karamazov soon (the first one ended with my considering making a list of all the character’s names, nicknames, and pronunciations on a separate pad in order to figure out what the hell was going on). Curiosity will prevail, even over Slavic surnames.

Want to relax, expand your consciousness, intelligence, and world view? Read a book. Read a hundred of ’em. Then tell me which ones are your favorites.

There are so many intelligent, opinionated, and creative folks reading, posting, and contributing here… What do you read?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘I Spy a Private Spanking’ Top-shelf spanking fiction!


Readers,
Here’s one last entry to the ‘What the Camera Saw’ story contest for January. Missy and Angel entered this excellent story as non-contestants, and I’m thrilled at how well they’ve done. Missy and Angel have even managed to get Lyndsy and Annika’s characters from ‘The Reformatory’, as well as their friend Cras, mixed up in this mess!
Let’s hope that they decide to share more of their collaborations.

Enjoy!

–  Dana

I Spy a Private Spanking
It was an ordinary day. My twin and I decided we would make mischief, as usual. Susie and I couldn’t go a day without getting in trouble. The weekends were especially bad for Mom and Dad, who couldn’t find any use for us. Rather than deal with our bratty and incorrigible ways, they usually sent us out of the house with plenty of money to keep ourselves occupied and give them a few hours of peace.
On this fateful day, my sister and I felt like doing a little more than just shopping. We decided to go deep into the woods where there was some sort of abandoned mental institution. We hadn’t been there in a while. The last time we were frightened off by some kind of mad scientist who was always rambling off numbers and equations to herself, and smacking around a tall handsome man whom she called Experiment #7. “You’re a crazy maniac, QP!” We often heard him scream at her, to which she almost always replied, “We’re all mad in here!” Susie always wanted to introduce herself, she wasn’t afraid of crazy people. Probably because she was just a little crazy herself. I was always the more reserved sister, definitely mischievous but not near as brazen as Susie. I pleaded with her not to make this known to this QP person, and finally she backed off. I was really afraid we both would end up getting smacked, but today this was the absolute least we would have to contend with.
When we actually got to the building, it seemed to have been converted. From the outside we really couldn’t even tell what it was. It didn’t seem like a mental institution, or a prison.  Perhaps it was some sort of school but it didn’t seem very lively. Needless to say, we were both extremely curious. In situations like this, there was only one thing to do and only one way to find out. Obviously we would have to scope out the place for ourselves. So, cell phones handy, ready to call each other in case we had to split up, we gingerly approached the building from the left side. There were more trees in this area that could shield us in case we got caught. Yes, there was a loud and visible NO TRESPASSING sign on the front of the property, which naturally we ignored.
As we crept out from the edge of the woods, walking towards the building, I could swear I heard some sort of smacking sounds coming from somewhere. I was terrified the madwoman might still be there and wanted to run away, but Susie insisted on exploring. She told me the voice didn’t really sound like the madwoman. It was more mature sounding, very stern. This was odd. Reluctantly, but out of curiosity I stayed and watched as Susie started zeroing in on the sound. I followed her but was much more cautious and I stayed a few feet behind as she moved closer. I could tell there were no curtains or blinds on the window, which I suppose made sense. This place was in the middle of nowhere and unless a person was trespassing, nobody would be privy to what was going on here. Except today, because we were trespassing, we would unravel a gigantic secret that against my better judgment, we would recklessly expose.
I stayed frozen in my place, but Susie had no fear. She crept up to the window, stretched out her body and looked directly inside. She ducked almost immediately when she saw what was going on. Mouthing the words, she started soliciting me with the pleas of: “you need to come here! Please! I’m not kidding, you need to see this.” I could not resist. Rarely anything excited my sister anymore so I knew this must be good. I slowly approached, being very careful while walking so there could be no sounds heard as my feet crunched the dead leaves beneath them. We inched our bodies up towards the window, and neither of us could believe what we were seeing. A young man was being spanked by a beautiful woman with short black hair and sparkling but angry, crystal blue eyes.
“You will NEVER disrespect me like that again!” SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!  
“DO…..*smack*…… I……. *smack* …….MAKE…….. *smack*…..MY…… *smack*…..SELF…. *smack*……CLEAR???”  SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!   

We could not believe what was going on, and I couldn’t believe what Susie was doing. She pulled out her cell phone and started recording this incredible scene as it was unfolding in front of us two very stunned girls. I honestly couldn’t believe Susie was recording this; it was a total violation of privacy. Sure we had pulled a lot of crazy stunts in our short 19 years but never anything like this. I started to panic.  

“Let’s get outta here Susie!  She will see us,” I cried out.  Not even considering putting the phone down and leaving, Susie turned to me rudely and with some sort of authority that she believed she deserved because she was born first (Susie always prided herself on the fact she was older because she was born 73 seconds earlier than me). “Shut up you little baby!  Don’t be such a prude!’ she started to say. I guess she realized she was speaking a little too loudly at her little sis. She felt a tad remorseful because I really played up the wounded look. “Calm down, Sarah,” she whispered a little nicer this time.  Then sarcastically, she added, “What’s she going to do if she does see us, anyway?  Spank us too?” She chuckled but I didn’t find this at all amusing. I didn’t protest any further though because I was afraid that someone would hear us talking to each other.   I was really worried that we would be busted before we could pull off this sneaky stunt. 

Being the sensible one of the two, I had a very bad feeling and knew this wouldn’t turn out well. Not willing to leave my twin, I reluctantly stood by while the camera on Susie’s new iPhone kept recording every dreadful detail. Whatever was going on must have been very serious. I had to divert my eyes several times, despite my overwhelming desire to look. My heart kept racing and I felt a little queasy as my ears filled with the sounds of thuds and whacks and pleas and promises. 

“Yes Ma’am!  Perfectly clear! I am sorry!,” we heard from the young man as smack after smack landed on his already bruised and battered bottom as it lay across the lap of this stunning woman. I couldn’t deny it. I was fascinated. I had never been spanked and I had never seen anyone get spanked. Our parents had threatened us girls constantly, especially when they were at their wits end. However, they never followed through.  We were definitely Daddy’s girls. Big brown doe eyes, adorable pouty lips, chestnut hair and frilly dresses that warmed our daddy’s heart, always kept our bottoms safe, even from Mommy. He couldn’t stand to see his precious little girls disciplined. The most we ever got was a $50 dock from a $300 a month allowance check. And by allowance, I mean we made our beds like once a week to help out the maid. (we usually did this on the day we were going to be getting our checks)  We had spent19 years refining our kiss-up skills to Daddy, we knew how to work him.  I was better at this than Susie was.  Daddy knew I was the innocent one and it was Susie that always got me in trouble.  I had 19 years of practice mastering that one too.  Daddy sure was a sucker.  

Susie must’ve been feeling bad too. I watched her face as she watched the scene, and I could swear I saw more than just a twinge of guilt on her features. She probably felt guiltier than I did, because as it turned out, she really was the instigator this time. Well really, I didn’t know what she was thinking. Susie was never really the type to express any genuine remorse or reform. I started to think of all terrible, bratty things had done that could easily have landed me across the lap of a woman like this. I wondered if the person being spanked had done anything even half as naughty as what Susie and I had done over the years.  While the bratty part of Susie probably thought it was fun to be doing this, and was relishing the thrill of possibly getting caught, she eventually did take my advice and decided that we should leave for everybody’s own good. I was actually a little disappointed that she didn’t put up more of a fight to stay, but I would never tell her this. Well, not right at this moment anyway.

Back in our room, I couldn’t stop watching the video. I couldn’t quite understand why I was so captivated by this beautiful woman. She was so pretty, but also very strict looking and she was wielding an evil implement with a red loop at the end. I don’t know what to call it because I had never seen anything like that, but it definitely caused a lot of pain for the poor person being whacked with it. All I kept thinking was, “Wow, that woman has a wicked left arm,” and “how could anybody have such a durable backside?” I had plenty more thoughts but they were interrupted. 

“Hey Sarah, we should post this on Spankingtube” I heard Susie blurt out from across the room as she was changing into her pajamas. “If people are as interested in this as you are, we will be superstars! That way you can watch this on the Internet all the time, and I can have my freakin’ phone back.”  

I raised an eyebrow at the comments, and was both surprised and excited. “That’s a great idea!  But Susie, YouTube would shut down our channel and we already have like 12 hits of us singing to the giant lizard in the neighbor’s yard and we just put it up yesterday. I don’t think this kind of content is appropriate for YouTube anyway.” 

Then I paused for a second, and I replayed my sister’s sentence in my head. I realized that I misheard something. “Oh wait. Ummmm…. You didn’t say YouTube did you, Susie?  Did you just say spankingtube?” It took a second to register. Susie was silent, but her face was blushing a bright red, almost the same color as that poor boy’s red bottom. As her face became brighter, I knew something was amiss. I ran over to my sister and grabbed her shoulders, “What is spanking tube?” I demanded to know. I was quite intrigued and not willing to let this go. I forced my older sister to spend the rest of the night explaining and showing me things that blew my mind. 

After much contemplation, the next morning we decided to create an account and upload our first video. Neither of us really thought the video was going to garner as much attention as it did. We did not have any idea that the woman we had recorded was a world renowned professional disciplinarian; well at least I sincerely didn’t.  Apparently we were not the only ones with such admiration for this beautiful, dark haired and mysterious woman.  After only 4 hours the video had 6,000 views.  By the next morning, it had exceeded 18,000 hits. Then it spread to other sites and was being favorited and blogged about and reviewed. It was something scandalous. It was being downloaded and uploaded all over the internet.  I started to worry about what we had done, but I was also overcome with the magnitude of it all. 

At first we had agreed to remain anonymous, but as the video started to go viral, we quickly became greedy and wanted our due credit. I guess we had created something like the Blair Witch Project of the spanking world. It was too exciting to pass up and we reworked our profile to put our real names as the authors of the content. We even went so far and were bold enough to confess that the video was private and that we had gone to extraordinary lengths and broken many laws to acquire it. I did try to talk Susie out of some of it, but her ego got the best of her. Then my ego joined in as soon as we became flooded with praise, comments, questions and even requests for interviews. Soon enough, anyone watching the video knew the names of the two naughty girls that were bold enough to not only record, but publicly post a video of this private spanking session online for all to see.  

A couple of days later when the video had reached 100,000 hits, I began to panic. “Susie this is going too far.  That spanking session should have been kept private.  Now both of these people have been outted all over the internet.  What are we supposed to do?  She is a highly respected disciplinarian, apparently, and she was just doing her job.” We had learned of this fact (well, once again, at least did) after receiving fascinating e-mails, links to other videos that she was in and a simple Google search for beautiful dark-haired disciplinarians and strange red looped implements. Apparently, not only was the woman famous in the spanking community but so were the things she spanked people with, like a loop. We had learned it was something called Delrin and after we researched it a bit more we found out it was created by a store called Cane-iac and that it was much despised by the person the woman disciplined. He was also well known in the spanking community as the Very Bad Boy and he had a Wonderful Wife who also used this delrin stuff on his poor butt. 

All of this was making me very afraid. And I told Susie as much. “We had no business doing what we did, and I am ashamed of myself for being a part of it. How could we not have realized that she is so well known before we did this? What if she tries to sue us or something?”   

“I don’t know,” Susie lied.  Susie was feeling a bit guilty too, but she was having too much fun with all this attention. Besides, she had known exactly what she was doing the whole time, and she did feel a little guilty that she had kept it from her baby sister. She wouldn’t share her secret, but she would definitely share the blame if it came down to that, which it would. I didn’t know any of that then. All I knew is that we were about to be rich and famous. 

“Hey Susie, check this out,” I called out to Susie as I was checking my new e-mails.  “Listen to this. It is an email from some lady about our video.”  

Dear Sarah and Susie Mitchell,   

My name is Bella Cras. I am the Head of Research and Senior Vice President of Marketing at GoneViralGroup Inc.  I recently saw your video, “I Spy A Private Spanking“.  The reason I am writing to you is because our company manages the rights of various videos that have gone viral, ensuring that video owners get paid top dollar to license their videos to radio stations, television networks and multiple online venues.  We would like to speak with the both of you about managing and obtaining the rights to your video. You would be well compensated, of course. It is quite popular and all of our employees are very impressed with your success as first time video uploaders. We would like to know if you two might be interested in doing some consulting work for our company. 

Our offices are located in Las Vegas, Nevada. If you are interested in our offer and if your applications are successfully processed, we would like to detain you for a year to work exclusively for GoneViralGroup Inc.   

We prefer to meet our clients in person for this first meeting. Even if you decline our offer after reading the fine print, this will be a nice vacation for you at our expense. We will provide luxury transportation and accommodations if you agree to meet with us.  I look forward to hearing from you. 

Senior Vice President of Marketing and Head of Research  
GoneViralGroup Inc. 

Bella Cras 

We were both more than startled, our eyes popping just about right out of our little heads. Something didn’t sit right with me, I just had one of those gut feelings that something couldn’t be right. I reread the letter aloud. “Hey Susie, why do you think they said they want to detain us for a year?” 

Susie rolled her eyes at me. “Are you kidding me Sarah? Obviously it’s a typo. Any idiot could see that they meant to say retain. Look, I don’t see why you’re seeing typos and not dollar signs. I see the megabucks, vacation, quitting college and living the good life.” Susie was getting overly excited about this prospect. She started pacing around the room with visions in her head. “Listen Sarah, you type quicker than I do so stop being little Miss Grammar Nazi and start writing a response to Ms. Bella Cras. What kind of a name is Bella Cras anyway?” 

“I don’t know,” I replied meekly. “I kind of like it. Sounds like a little elf or something. It’s cute.” I don’t think Susie appreciated that very much. 

“Whatever,” Susie said before she began dictating her response for me to type out to Bella Cras, accepting the offer to meet in Las Vegas. Little did either of us know, this meeting would bring drastic changes to both of our lives (or rather, little did know). 

A week later we were in Vegas. Much to our surprise, our parents were happy to see us go. They were concerned at first because they thought it was some kind of scam, or vacation we were going to try to take on their dime. When they found out it was a job opportunity (naturally we excluded the fine details) and they might not have to be supporting their young adult children for the rest of their lazy lives, they could barely contain their excitement. And off we went. 

Although Texas and Vegas are not very far apart, we had never been to Vegas.  It was not exactly as we anticipated, and it definitely did not live up to what we had imagined. We were not put up in one of the fancy hotels where the casinos were located. We did not have limo transportation service. Instead we were driven to some kind of large house where we were greeted by two young ladies who introduced themselves as Lindsay and Amy. Neither of whom was Ms. Bella Cras. They told us that Ms. Bella had a meeting in London after having won a big writing contest, but that the president of the company would be glad to meet with us directly. We were then escorted into the formal living room where we awaited, with high expectations, the president of GoneViralGroup, Inc. 

Lindsay and Amy were very nice and accommodating; they provided us with all sorts of sweets and beverages, and their manners were impeccable but I was sensing something again. It seemed like both of them wanted to break out into a fit of laughter every time they looked at us. It even made Susie uncomfortable, and she was hard to rattle. We brushed it off. When Lindsay and Amy left the room we joked that these two brats must be way low on the payroll and were just jealous of our instant fame and success. We were moving up in the world. They would probably be serving tea and cupcakes for the rest of their lives. 

Talking about our fame and impending fortune excited us again and we completely forgot about the girls. We started chatting about what kind of wonderful life we were going to have here in Vegas. Susie also said she was going to complain about the lack of luxury accommodations and transportation, and she would demand on behalf of the both of us, that this oversight be made up to us immediately. 

That’s when the woman walked in, causing a silence to envelop the room that was almost deadly. Susie dropped  her cupcake and I opened my mouth to say something but my jaw just hung there and nothing came out. 

The woman was smiling at us but there was something that seemed superficial about it. “I would introduce myself,” she said in a somewhat severe tone “but I think you two already know who I am.” 

She looked at Susie, and then the cupcake on the floor, and back to Susie. “Young lady, pick up that cupcake and dispose of it properly,” she instructed Susie.  “While the two of you may have made me out to look like some nutty woman to the rest of the world, I assure you, I am not, and I will not tolerate you making a mess of my home.”  I had not realized that the woman had a southern accent. It was stern, but comforting. Susie was too filled with rage at having been tricked to think that anything could be comforting right now. She just stared at the woman and challenged her with silence. 

“Let’s go!  Get that mess cleaned up right now!” The woman demanded, while still penetrating my sisters eyes with hers. “We have a few things that we need to discuss, so when you are finished you can have a seat on the sofa and wait until I am finished talking with your sister in my office.”  She turned and looked at me. I looked at my sister, trembling. The woman snapped her fingers to direct my attention back to her. I looked at her, startled like a deer in headlights and did not respond to her cues to move and follow her as she started toward the end of the hallway, the sounds of her high heels echoing as they clicked against the hard wood floors. When she turned around and saw that neither of us had moved, either to follow her or to pick up the cupcake, she cast those crystal blue eyes at both of us and waited for someone to do something as she tapped her heel against the floor, as to clearly indicate that she was irritated. 

I suddenly put my head down, feeling truly ashamed. I was also terribly nervous and even felt a little sick. I was terrified about what was going to happen. Susie and I could have ruined our lives with this stupid stunt and now we would have to face this fact. Always resigned to be the good twin, well not so much the good one, more like the one who was just slightly less bad, I followed the woman as she instructed and found myself in her office. This was the first time that I had left Susie behind. I felt awful and the tears started streaming down my face.  

Susie was enraged with her little sister’s meek attitude and was also disappointed that she hadn’t taught me better.  She refused to be the doormat she thought I just showed myself to be. Susie showed her anger by staring back at the woman, who was standing in the door frame waiting for her to pick up the damn cupcake before she closed her office door. Susie had no intentions of picking up any cupcake today. After about 3 minutes and complete silence, something made my sister change her mind. She just couldn’t bear how uncomfortable it was becoming to be stared at, and while she could outstare just about anyone, she couldn’t quite outstare this woman. She finally figured picking up the cupcake would be only a minor blow to her ego and would be worth it to get this lady away from her. 

The woman walked back over to my defiant sister who was now mumbling something under her breath as she cleaned her mess.  “There had better not be so much as one crumb on this floor when I come back to check,” she said before turning and walking towards her office, ushering me all the way inside.   

I heard very faint laughter as the woman closed the door, leaving it open just a crack. I could vaguely hear what was going on outside. Later I would learn everything that happened when I was away from my sister.  The same two girls who greeted us walked in after I had been escorted out, both eating heavily powdered doughnuts.  Susie was disgusted. If there were cupcakes, why would anyone choose DOUGHNUTS? 

 “Oops”, said one of the girls as her powdered treat fell to floor in the very same spot where Susie had just finished picking up her cupcake from. Both girls laughed.  The second girl stepped on it, grinding it into the carpet as Susie looked on stupefied as the white crumbs became crushed into the lush carpet.  “Oops” said the other one before they left the room giggling. She couldn’t remember which one it was but would later find out it was the one named Lindsay.  Their laughter could be heard echoing down the corridor.   

“Stupid little brats!, my sister murmured, still in disbelief and loud enough that I could hear it.  “No freakin way am I cleaning up after those jerks.” I did not know what she was talking about yet but I was feeling increasingly uncomfortable. Susie left the smashed doughnut in its place. Later, my sister told me when she was looking around she noticed there were a bunch of rocks in various sizes, shapes and colors all about this place. She suspected maybe spanking people was not the only issue this spanking maniac had.  I looked around the office probably about the same time Susie was looking around the living room, when I also noticed the rocks everywhere. “Rocks?” I thought. “Why rocks?” I was quite curious, but very soon, I would not be thinking about rocks. 

“Stop daydreaming, young lady,” the offended woman scolded. I blushed and she continued to stare at me, but now she had removed her glasses and was looking at me over them. I wanted to run away. Just by looking at her I knew she had to have thought long and hard about how to best handle this situation. She would confirm this in just a second.  She informed me that when she first saw the headline, “I Spy a Private Spanking“, it caught her eye just as it had done to a million other people that saw it.  She was sitting in her office checking email when she saw it streaming on the Yahoo main page.  She was in a state of shock when she opened the link and saw herself interacting with the naughty boy in Texas.  In the place that clearly said no trespassing. She was working to have the building made into a formal place of discipline that would mirror the one I was sitting in right now.  I didn’t even want to consider what she meant by “formal place of discipline,” so I just sat there with a lump in my throat as she continued to tell me how she felt about the situation. 

She was furious when she saw herself on video and immediately called her lawyers and put them to work on it.  She demanded that they have the video removed from every single one of the websites by the end of the business day. Originally she had wanted to file a lawsuit against the person who posted the video, and she was determined to hunt down that person and make them pay for what they had done. It wasn’t long before she found that there was not just one person, but two persons involved, and that these two persons were me and my sister. She waited a couple of days before she concocted the scheme with Ms. Cras to get us to Vegas. In that time she had some room to calm down and formulate a different plan. She had her lawyers back off for the moment, as she had thought of a much better punishment to give us herself . Much better than what we could be given at the hands of the law. She continued to explain all this to me while I kept wishing I had the power of flight, or invisibility or anything to escape. 

I sat in front of her desk with my head lowered, every now and again stealing a brief glance ahead of me, trying to digest the enormity of sitting before the very beautiful and apparently rather famous, Ms. Dana Kane. I couldn’t look at her for too long because I was much too intimidated and ashamed. She was way too pretty and I was way too terrified. I thought it might be easier going head to head with Judge Judy. I focused on playing nervously with a ring that I wore on my right hand that was given to me as a gift by my sister. The sudden feeling of betrayal I had to both the woman and my sister overwhelmed me. Tears flooded my eyes. 

“Young lady, please look at me,” Ms. Kane instructed. I looked up and before I even realized what was happening I was now sobbing and apologizing. “I am so sorry for what we did.  I am so ashamed,” I cried.  I didn’t know much about Ms. Kane but I had one of those gut feelings again that she understood that I was genuinely remorseful. It was clear that Ms. Kane was a strict disciplinarian but she also proved herself to be kindhearted and compassionate. After a few moments of silence, Ms. Kane got out of her chair and came beside me. “Are you Sarah or Susie?” She asked me. 

“I’m Sarah,” I said, crying. I felt horrible when the words came out of my mouth. I didn’t want to be Sarah. I didn’t want to be me. I didn’t want to be anyone who could do something so terrible to someone. With my head down and my face in my hands, I continued to weep.  

“Sarah, I would like you tell me how it is that you two came to have that video and how it got posted for the world to see.  And I want you to tell me the truth. Do you understand me?”  She grabbed a tissue from her desk and with a gentle hand, lifted my chin up and wiped my eyes with it. She gave me an extra tissue to wipe my nose.  She held my face in position so that I would be forced to look deep into her eyes. I think she actually felt sorry for me because I was so distressed looking. 

“I promise you that everything will be ok.  You just need to be honest with me and trust me.  Can you do that Sarah? “Although I didn’t understand it, I knew that I already had a great deal of trust and respect for this woman. I told my story, our story, and did not leave out one single detail.  I claimed full responsibility for the role I played in it.  I could tell at times during my confession that Ms. Kane was starting to feel riled again, which is clearly understandable. But she did not betray me with anger or severe admonishment. 

“Thank you for being honest Sarah.  By taking responsibility for your part, you have shown me that you really are a good girl.  You just made some very poor choices, didn’t you?” I nodded in agreement and tried not to cry because there were no more tissues left. (Clearly, a lot of crying took place in this office.) 

“So wouldn’t you agree that those poor choices should have consequences?”   

I nodded in agreement, again. I knew it was the answer she wanted to hear, but I also knew it was the right answer. My sister and I had never suffered any consequences and our lives were going to shambles because of it. We were not doing well in school. We had no responsibilities. As young adults we were still supported by our parents, and we swindled all our money on things we didn’t need. To be honest, we both just felt lost in the world. 

“I am going to give you two scenarios, and I want you to make a choice as to which one will best suit you,” Ms. Kane began.  “I want you to listen carefully and do not make another poor choice.  Scenario number one….I press charges against you both and have you arrested for trespassing on private property and for filming me without my consent and for making it available for the public to see, again without my consent.  While you and your sister are fighting criminal charges, my lawyers will be busy putting together a lawsuit that will suck every dime from you, your sister, and your family.  Your unborn children and grandchildren will still be paying your debt long after you are gone.” She was definitely still a tad angry but when she saw that I was about to pass out from fear, she softened her tone. 

Scenario number 2.  You will live here at this institute for wayward naughty boys & girls for one year under my direct supervision.  You will follow strict rules and have chores and responsibilities.  You will also be disciplined as I see fit.  With that, you will have guidance and direction and a whole lot of love.  I think you could probably use some guidance, am I right? I had started sobbing again, against my will and all I could do really was nod. 

Ms. Kane was sympathetic, but not to a fault. “I need you to use words to answer me from now on…no more nodding, Sarah.  Understand?”   

I looked up to the woman who would become my mentor and nodded my head but then I quickly tried to un-nod it because I was told not to nod; and I saw a light shine behind Ms. Kane’s eyes as she struggled not to laugh when I simultaneously was nodding every which way and exclaiming, “Yes ma’am, I understand.” 

“That’s a good girl” said Ms. Kane as she moved a strand of hair from my wet face. “Stop moving your head Dear.  Now, before you make your final decision, you will be getting a spanking. Whether you stay here or not, you’re going to experience consequences for your actions.” With that she guided me up off the chair, took a seat upon it and positioned me over her lap. I was stunned and every muscle in my body clenched with fear and apprehension, and after only the first smack I cried out in pain. I was so embarrassed I didn’t even realize that Ms. Kane had lifted up the dress I was wearing and began to smack my bottom over and over again on my panties. When the shock wore off, the pain began to register and I started sobbing, now for multiple reasons. Thankfully, she didn’t go very hard on me but my bottom had never felt anything like this before. Now I was truly ashamed and had to be reminded of it until the sting went away, and how long that would be, I did not know. 

“Are you ready to make your choice young lady?” Ms. Kane asked me. I was too dazed to even realize she was saying anything, and had to be reminded with a sharp smack to my backside. Immediately I went into ultra-obedient mode. 

“Ma’am, there is no choice to make.  I understand that I need guidance and direction.  I need to be held accountable and I need discipline.  Will you please be my disciplinarian and let me move into your institution?  I promise to be a good girl for you.”   

Ms. Kane smiled and leaned down to kiss me on the forehead. “Go stand in that corner over there with your hands behind your back and do not move until I tell you to.  I’m going to have a little talk with your sister now”.  Of course I did as I was told.  I felt something inside of me that I could not ever remember feeling. It was a good feeling, a safe feeling.  I knew I was where I was supposed to be.  I stood in the corner, afraid for Susie, afraid for her decision and afraid for her fate. What if she didn’t make the right choice? 

I listened as Ms. Kane’s footsteps left the room I was in and I knew Susie must be hearing the heels coming down the hallway.  Ms. Kane had left the door open a crack, and although we both knew very well where snooping gets a person, I think she left it open for me so that I could watch what was happening with her and my sister. My sister didn’t turn her head to respond to the approaching footsteps.  She was still mad about everything that had happened up to that point.  The heels stopped behind her.  She kept her gaze focused outside the window and still did not respond when she felt Ms. Kane come right up to her.  “I see you have a problem following directions,” the woman whispered in Susie’s ear. “And also that you like windows.  Anything interesting happening out there? Anything private you want to record and post to go viral?” she asked sarcastically. 

Feeling awkward, Susie responded to none of the latter. “Nope, lady. I don’t have a problem at all,” said my smart mouthed sister.  “Those two crazies you have running around here are going to have a problem though as soon as I see them again.”   

“Is that right?” Ms. Kane asked her, somewhat shocked at such a brazen attitude for somebody in her situation. “First of all, it’s Ms. Kane… or Ms. Lady or at least something with a Ms. before it. You are going to need a lot of work, I see.  Right now I think you should be worried about yourself and your bottom, Missy.  You are one smart remark away from going across my lap for the spanking that I invited you here for. I was going to give you time and even an option but you have abused that opportunity and now I’m going to punish you.”  

My sister looked away from the window she was staring out to avoid looking at Ms. Kane, and replied, “Yeah right, Ms. Lady! I don’t think so. Not this girl.” Ms. Kane had had enough at that point and not 2 seconds later did my sister find herself going across the woman’s lap and receiving the spanking of her life.  Susie kicked and screamed for 10 minutes as the smacks kept coming. I snuck my head out for a better view and saw that Ms. Kane had not only taken down her pants, but had immediately stripped her of the rest of her dignity by removing her white cotton panties. I had seen my sister’s bottom plenty of times. We weren’t shy. We got dressed in front of each other and stuff like that, But I have never seen it look so vulnerable. I didn’t realize how nicely shaped it was until it was positioned over Ms. Kane’s lap, arched up almost begging for punishment. It really was hard for me to watch. Every time I thought Ms. Kane would stop, she didn’t. She was good at her job and she knew when to end the spanking. She knew she had to continue the spanking until Susie abandoned her tough front and accepted her place over Ms. Dana Kane’s knee. 

After about 10 minutes, I saw that Susie couldn’t hold it in anymore. My heart broke for her a little, as I knew her pride was shattering. She must’ve been holding back tears for a long time and suddenly they came rushing out of her, as did all the pent-up tension as she submitted to her punishment. Poor Susie cried and cried and cried and finally her body went limp over the disciplinarian’s lap. 

Ms. Kane saw this as an opportunity and decided to ask her just then what happened to the doughnut and why it was crushed up into her carpet. “It wasn’t my doughnut,” I heard her cry out, and then I realized that she was right because she had a cupcake! My mouth opened in a little bit of shock when I realized what must’ve happened back there. And then it was confirmed. I heard my sister yell out, “Those little jerks crushed the doughnuts into your carpet. I threw my cupcake away like you told me to.” Ms. Kane gave my sister another dozen or so very severe whacks with her hand that caused a whole new flood of crying and told her not to use inappropriate language and especially not to call names. 

Just then, the two girls came walking in the room acting all prim and proper.  “Oh sorry Ms. Kane, we didn’t mean to interrupt,” they lied as they turned to leave.   

“Ladies…” was all Ms. Kane had to say and the girls froze and slowly turned around.   

“Yes Ma’am?”   

“I want you two to formally meet Susie.”  The girls chuckled to themselves as they said hi to the girl draped across the woman’s lap.  “Now Susie, I was sure I told these girls to give you a cupcake. So how is it that there is a doughnut on the floor over there?’ asked Ms. Kane.  “Did you come here with your own cupcakes?  I am sure I saw you with one”  

Lindsay decided to seal her fate at that moment with an obnoxious lie because she knew she wouldn’t be able to explain the doughnut.  “Ms. Kane, she took my doughnut from my hand and smashed it into the carpet and said she didn’t care who this house belonged to and that nobody would tell her what to do.” 

“Is that right Amy?” Ms. Kane asked with a raised eyebrow as she turned to the other girl.  Amy knew exactly what this meant and Lindsay just about put an elbow into her rib in an effort to nudge her into lying for her.  Amy looked at Lindsay and then she turned to the other side of  her where there was this giant stone that must have weighed 10 tons and been transported by aliens.  They both looked at Dana panicked, literally caught between a rock and a hard place.  They were both busted, and they knew it. Lindsay tried to recant her statement but it was too late and Amy was in a bad spot. Neither of them stood a chance and neither of them tried very hard to offer evidence to their lie. 

Ms. Kane only had to point to a corner and Lindsay was on her way, knowing that she was in big trouble.  Standing in the corner would be the easy part of this punishment; I kind of knew that because standing in the corner felt much easier to me than it did being over Ms. Kane’s lap and having my butt lit up.   

Ms. Kane looked to the other girl and didn’t need to say a word.  Amy started confessing, not only to the doughnut crushing incident that she witnessed by Lindsay but also to about every random thing she had ever done throughout her life. Apparently she was a little obsessed with confessions. She was sent to another corner in the room.  She was supposed to be thinking about what she did to get  her put in the corner, but all she could think about was being in the corner nearest to the closet full of Ms. Kane’s implements.  Especially fearing the most recent addition, “Dana’s Inferno” that she knew Ms. Kane had not had the opportunity to use on any unruly backsides yet.  She made a mental note to send an email to Ms. Kane’s “friends” at Can-Iac to thank them for putting yet another painfully harsh implement into the hands of the disciplinarian. She would also ask them to please NEVER make this woman anything out of stainless steel again.  For weeks after feeling that stainless steel cane, every time she saw something silver and shiny, she was reminded that her ass was still on fire.   

I was wondering if my sister was as fascinated with this whole thing as I was. I watched as Ms. Kane led Susie off of her lap, pulled up her pants and panties for her and then sent her off to a third corner. She warned her not to move. Susie wobbled over to the corner. Normally I would have laughed to see her in such a predicament, but I felt a little sad. When the clicking of heels had descended and Ms. Kane had left the room, I could hear the remnants of apologies issued by Lindsay and Amy for what they had done to my sister. Susie seemed to be okay with it, she accepted their apologies and then all three noses went back to their assigned corners. 

Then I heard a voice that I could have sworn I recognized. And suddenly my heart stopped. Ms. Kane called for me to remove myself from my corner and meet her in the room with Susie. I collected myself and hurried into the room were Susie was still in her corner. Ms. Kane had dismissed Lindsay and Amy and had sent my sister to sit next to me on the sofa. Shortly thereafter the male spankee from the video had come in to greet us. It was odd seeing him without a naked bottom that was reddened and blistered. Ms. Kane beckoned him to come over and told us that he had a present for us. Both of us just stood still and watched him as he, like a magician, retrieved the red looped instrument from behind his back. He handed it to Ms. Kane. I looked at my sister and she looked back at me, we were both equally petrified. 

Ms. Kane handed it to me. I held in my hands as if it were a grenade. Embarrassing myself, my eyes started welling up again. My sister actually had tears running down her face at this point, her ego now being about as bruised as her bottom must have been. Ms. Kane smiled and took the instrument back from me. She swished it through the air and we could both feel the wind across our faces. 

Just then Ms. Kane got a call and excused herself from the room for a moment, leaving us alone with the other victim of our spankingtube scheme. 
“Gotta hand it to you girls, that was a good one.” He was either mocking or praising us.  “Can see I’m gonna have some competition here and seeing as you are nearly identical twins, I can teach you the mastery of bratting.  This is a great day for me.. er, I mean, this is a great day for us.”  He made sure to emphasize the us.  “By the way, don’t feel so bad about posting the video.  Ms. Kane was going to put it up a week or two after you did.  We always record our sessions. You saved her a lot of work and got her tons of publicity to boot. Her phones are ringing off the hook and they are going to do a feature on her… everywhere.   She couldn’t have done it without you.” He smirked, evilly. I turned to Susie and my jaw just dropped open, hers did too. We had been tricked, twice! When Ms. Kane entered the room again, still wielding the evil looking red loop, we no longer cared about being tricked.  We went back to being petrified. 
“Oh don’t worry sweethearts,” Ms. Kane assured us, sensing our anxieties “This is not for you. Not yet anyway. This is for the two errant girls in the next room that need to be taught a lesson regarding manners and truth telling, and most importantly, crumbs. You can thank them later, because without them, none of us would be here. Welcome to the REFORMATORY. My naughty girl here will lead you to your rooms and show you the ropes.” 

Susie and I looked around and at that moment a very young looking cute girl came in to give us a tour. I thought she looked familiar but I really couldn’t place it. She seemed so innocent, and I couldn’t figure out what a person like her would be doing in a place like this. Susie took an instant liking to her, almost as if they had known each other. They took the lead and I walked slowly behind them. 

“I told you this would be your ticket in,” the girl said to my sister. I scrunched up my face in confusion but neither of them could see me. Her ticket in? What the hell did that mean? 

My sister chuckled and replied, “Well, in all fairness, Dana was the one who said to go find you on Twitter if we were feeling brave. And I guess you did get us in trouble after all.” 

The girl winked at her and gave her a friendly pat, “Yes, I did. Guess you’ll have to get me back or something.  Tag, you’re it!” she winked.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘School Daze’ : New Spanking Story Writing Contest

Okay spanking writers, let’s get those springtime creative juices flowing! It’s time for March’s ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. As always, the winner (announced first of April) will receive a free spanking ‘prize’ from me, and all entries will be posted on the blog throughout the month of April for your reading enjoyment.

This month’s contest is:   

‘School Daze’


Within your spanking story, all three elements must appear – the Person (or, in this case, two people), the Place, and the Thing:



Two college professors



An empty classroom



 ..and a missing object



** Obviously, I’m looking for school-themed stories here, but feel free to take the elements in any direction you like. A few suggestions:
  • The professors may be of any age or gender, and you may include as many or as few other characters in your story as you want.
  • Feel free to include any/all spanking genres: F/F, F/M, M/F, and M/M.
  • Although the name of the contest is School Daze, you’re encouraged to title your story independently.


Send all entries to me at: DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com  (You may either attach your story as a text file, or paste it directly into your email’s text box.)



There are a few guidelines which MUST be followed in order for your story entry to be considered/published. 
Please read carefully:

  • Absolutely no characters or situations involving anyone under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but I make final judgments based on context. Best to keep it to a minimum.
  • The same goes for overt sexual references and naughty language. Some poetic license is given, but genital references, sexual scenarios, and heavy use of profanities will likely not prevail.
  • Don’t cheat. It’s not cool. Cheaters will be publicly shamed and banned from future contests.
  • By entering your story in the contest, you agree to allow me to publish/excerpt/promote your entry (anonymously, of course) on this blog and other publishing platforms .
  • If you’re unable to claim the spanking ‘prize’, please enter your story as a Non-Contestant. That way, everyone can enjoy your work and the winner can actually collect the prize.
  • Contest ends March 31, 2013.


If you have any questions about content, guidelines, etc., please feel free to email me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Good luck!

–  Dana



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ : Great ‘What the Camera Saw’ spanking story

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ puts a country-girl spin on F/F spanking. I know you’ll enjoy this muddy romp as much as I did. Thank goodness for January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ !

–  Dana


Friday Night in Dixie


It is Friday night in Dixie and I was bound to have some fun! Afer a 56 Hour work week I jumpped in my truck and headed to pick up my buddy Jen. As I pull up to Jen’s house she motions me to get outta the truck. “What’s up?” I ask intriged. ” We are taking Aunt Susie’s truck!” Jen exclaimes with a wild smile across her face. “What? She is letting you borrow her truck? Does she know what we are going to do?” I ask in rapid fire. “No and no.” she smiles. “You are asking for trouble my friend, when she find out you took her truck though the mud she is going to have your back side for dinner!” I warn her, but inside I so badly want to run that truck through the mud myself. “I know , but it will be worth it!” Jen stood waiting for my answer. I chew my lower lip for a moment, oh I know the consinquences. Just because I am not family doesn’t mean that Ms Edin wouldnt strick me if need be. “ok!” Hell lets risk it.
With that we were off to Mr Johnson pond! The party was already kick’in when we got there. There was 4×4’s everwhere, the music was loud and playing all the favorets. There was a bon fire by the pond and a muddin field to the left. We opened the bottle of Honey Jack up and began taking shots. “Here’s to a Friday night!” I toast “Here’s to one hell of a night!” Jen hollars. We dance by the fire, cheer on some of our fellow mudders and of corse kiss a few guys. Someone had got a jar of kix’s shine and we enjoyed a few swigs, that man makes the best this side of the Georgia line. By 11 Jen and I made our own verson of the Devil whent Down to Gerogia dance. “Lets do what we came here to do!” Jen hollared over the music. “Jen are you sure you want to do this?” “shut up and get in will you!” “ok!”
That 4×4 slug mud like no other! We were having us a real good time. “Hell Jen, I didn’t know you knew how to drive this thing!” Poking fun of her over the reving engin. “I was born to raise hell!, Lets show these boys how its done!” and she let out a Rebel yell! We did 180’s , 360’s hell we created a 420 out there in that mud feild. Up until Jen lost control, no my girl didn’t get that 4×4 stuck in the mud. She did one better than that, we landed right in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. The crowd hooted and hollarded. I couldnt quit laughing when a couple of the boy’s pulled us up outta the water. Jen won’t live this one down for a while. “You sure showed ’em boys how it’s done!” I shoved her from the pastenger side of the truck. “Hell Fire!” is all she said, giving me a nasty look. I laughted!
I stayed the night at Ms Edin’s that night, I wasn’t in any shape to drive the hole way home. I woke to the smell of bacon. “Jen, your aunt has bacon.” I mutter as I throw a pillow her way. “I need some coffee.” she responds without moving. “TheTRUCK!” she jumps up. I giggle.
In the kitchen Ms Edin is at the sink doing dishes. “breakfast smells devine Ms Edin.” I comment innocently. “Oh, Lissa I am glad to see you here, sit I’ll fix you a plate.” The sweetness in her voice couldn’t be mistaken as southern charm. She Knew for sure. I give Jen a sly look as we sit at the table across each other. We ate in silence while Ms Edin stood at the sink. “Did you girls have a good time last night?” Ms Edin broke the silence. I kicked Jen under the table. Her idea , her explaination! “Kinda” she muttered as she put her fork down. I followed in suit, for some reason I wasn’t hungry any longer. “Kinda, you would think a party on a friday night around here would be better than just Kinda fun.” she sweetly relpied. Jen shurgged. She walked over to us, stood by the table between the two of us. For a thin, small framed women Ms. Edin wasn’t one to cross. Belive me from past experience the women is stronger than she looks. With her arms crossed she speaks evenly “Jennifer, will you please explain to me what has happened to my truck.” My eyes stuck to the floor. “umm Well it kinda ened up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond last night.” Jen spoke softly. Took back my the responce Ms Edin opened her mouth to speak, then shut it again. She stood quietly for a moment. It is beyond me how this women can keep her temper in check, I have never even heard her raise her voice. “In the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. Will you please explain how my truck, that was parked in the yard ended up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. ” she glarded at Jen and I. ” I borrowed it, and it got a little muddy and I didn’t want to return it in that condition so I wanted to wash it off. ” Jen popped off with. I busted! Once I seen Ms Edin’s face I covered my mouth and tryed to stop. Nodding her head with frustration, “Creative explaination for taking my truck without permission, drinnking, mudding, and losing control. ” Who told her?? I wondered. “Both of you in the den NOW!” without thinking Jen and I both got up and walked to the den. We have been there plenty of times before, most with stories just as inventive as this one. We Knew the routin, we sat on the couch and waited. Ms Edin wasn’t far from us and when she entered I seen the belt that hangs behind the back door in her hand. Yup we were in for it. “You” she pointed at me “Stand against the wall and be silent.” I walked to where she had pointed. Derictly behind where Jen would be getting fermly wipped. “Jennifer, up and lean over the back of the couch, pants and undies down.” she demanded evenly. Jen did as she was told, there was no use protesting we knew where that would get us. When it came to disipline Ms Edin is serious, a good old fashion wipp’en will put you in your place, she would always say. Now I had seen this happen to poor Jen many of times, and got to thinking she has never gotten the pleasure of seeing herself in such an uncofortable possision. So ingenious me quietly snuck my phone out of my pocket, if Ms Edin didn’t look back I would have a supprise for Jen when this was all over. I pressed record, as Ms Edin started swinging the belt down hard on poor Jen’s small behind. She cryed out in pain a couple of times. Ms Edin wasn’t tolding back , she was realy pissed this time. She raised the belt up high and brought it down with great force on to Jen’s now red stripped bottom. “Quit Kicking!” she snapped. Jen winned that it hurt which landed on deaf ears and just got her an extra hard swing. After twenty swings Jen was howling almost in tears. But Jen wouldn’t cry, not my girl! Ms Edin stopped for a moment and Jen took a deep breath. ” You, my child, your in deep trouble. I thought you were old enough and I wouldn’t have to disipline you for stuipd shanningons like such anymore. I guess I was wrong. You will be working in the stable’s muching stall’s for the rest of the summer, and you will pay to have my truck detailed. Do you understand me?” she swung and landed the belt directly on Jen’s bottom. “ooooohhhh Yes Ma’ma!” Ms Edin stared swining again this time landing the belt firmly on Jen’s upper legs, she swung back and forth. “Stop it!” And she continiued for another twenty or so swings. Finially poor Jen was done. “Stand up!”, with that I stopped recording… hell if I’m getting caught.. I got my own comming to me without making it worse. Jen stood by my side and I was ordered over the couch bare bottom. I’ll spare you the details of my wipp’in, I’m not as brave as Jen and I may have shed a tear or two. Thank God Jen didn’t have my idea and reecord me!
After it was over and Ms Edin left the room, I handed Jen my phone. She gave me a perplexed look. “Hit Play” I smiled. she did and cracked an evil smile, laughting like crazy, we hugh fived. “Hell Yah!” Jen said ” But you do know that I will be doing my own producing next time.” she added ” please let that be a while, dame she was mad at us!” “tsssh yah!”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: Ch. 17 (When Spanking’s Not the Answer)


As a spankophile and disciplinarian, I heartily adhere to the idea that not all offenses are spank-worthy. 

It’s no secret that some spank-cravers will go to great lengths to ‘earn’ a spanking – bratting, self-destructive acts, outright defiance, and the like, are employed to try and earn a spanking reaction from their spanker..it’s fun for them.  

This manipulative behavior rarely results in a spanking from me, as I am usually sure that that’s exactly what said brat wants. Spanking him or her for this type of behavior only further reinforces the likelihood of this scenario occurring over and over again. Non-corporal punishments, however, are sometimes really very excruciating exercises which are guaranteed to contain no ‘fun’ whatsoever.

Writing assignments are very effective. A typical assignment may be anything from handwritten lines to Accountability Reports to a written report on specific bad behaviors. (Accountability…very important.)

Corner/quiet time is sometimes also effective, although for some spanking enthusiasts it’s part of the private shaming or embarrassment (i.e. ‘fun’) part.

I’ve instructed a playmate to look at himself in the mirror every morning and repeat positive, self-affirming statements. This was quite possibly the most torturous non-corporal punishment to date – at least in his opinion.

Mouthsoaping also falls under the ‘sometimes fun’ category – at least in fantasy. I’ve found that, even though many spankos fantasize about this non-corporal punishment, many find it absolutely disgusting in practice. Careful what you wish for..


I also believe that some behaviors are naughty enough to warrant both a spanking AND some sort of non-corporal punishment.

In a few cases, I’ve videotaped and publicly released the spanking punishments of my personal playmates. This public shaming has an entirely different effect on the psyche of the spankee, as now, theoretically, the whole world will know what they’ve done.

The Naughty Bench comes in handy after a good discipline spanking, as well. It’s constructed to be as uncomfortable as possible on a recently-spanked bottom, and a few minutes on the Bench is an excellent reinforcement to the discipline just received.

Most non-corporal punishments can naturally be paired with a hearty spanking in order to achieve a more clear and lasting understanding. Along with writing assignments, public shaming, cornertime and mouthsoaping, other excellent variations include:

Household chores
Forced panty-wearing (for boys)
Reading/study assignments
Prolonged nudity
 
 
I’m interested to know which non-corporal disciplines you’ve used or experienced. What ‘works’ for you…and what doesn’t?
 
–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Reformatory’ Bonus! Lyndsy’s Perspective


Readers,

We all enjoyed reading ‘The Reformatory’, written by Annika with help from Lyndsy, and I’m hoping that Annika will share more of her wonderful imagination soon. Getting to know Annika and Lyndsy’s characters was a lot of fun, and there was a lot of both of them in the stories…maybe a bit of me, too.

Lyndsy so enjoyed the writing process with Annika that she decided to revisit The Reformatory from her perspective. It’s an excellent read and I’m grateful that Lyndsy’s sharing her words with us. 

Enjoy!

–  Dana



The REFORMATORY

Part 1-L



It was just after 2 o’clock when I pulled up into the driveway of something that was called The Reformatory.  Haha, what a joke I thought to myself.  It’s probably a party house!!  Now, wouldn’t that teach the neighbour a thing or two after sending me here, “because of my regular behaviours” she said, by thinking she’s seen me many times drinking and driving, not wearing my seatbelt, and whatever else she thought she observed, but had no proof of.  Of course, I was guilty of it, but usually it was on the back roads, and it wasn’t a big deal with only a few neighbours that would barely meet up at the same time and pass each other.  But, it was either put up with this, or she was going to make a report to the “proper authorities”, to randomly park around our road, to “catch me” she informed me, and I didn’t need that nonsense, OR my name in anyone’s records!!! 

I think she was just mad because of the prank’s she figured I pulled on her over the years.  She never caught me “red handed” ever, so she never had proof.  Like the time she found her car covered in toilet paper, and inside on the dash was an empty bottle of wine, along with cheese wrappers and cracker crumbs on the seat.  Another time she tried to blame me for putting tampons in her outdoor fish pond, and a sign that said, “I like your new fish!”  Or, when she seen a beautifully wrapped box in her front lawn, looking like it must have landed there accidentally by the mailbox, so she couldn’t resist watching all around her as she grabbed it, tucked it under her coat and took it inside.  I WAS hiding in the brush and watching, and within moments the box came flying out the front door again!  I almost blew my cover and laughed out loud at the look on her face when she realized it was full of the neighbours St. Bernard poop!!  

I would NEVER admit any of it was me of course, and always got away with things.  And this lady was the nosey, busy body on the road.  It wasn’t my fault she was such an easy and deserving target!!



After parking, I was leaning and digging into the back seat of the truck for my bags I heard a voice behind me, “Hello.  You must be Lyndsy?”  I backed out and was surprised to find a lady standing there leaning on the truck with her arms crossed.  I never even noticed or heard her walk up.  She had on jeans, and a button up tan shirt, funky cut jet black short hair, amazing smile, and eyes, well, eyes I don’t do so well, but I think they were blue.  Very attractive, and very confidant looking.  I wondered if she was a tenant or an employee.  “Yep, that would be me.” I said as I put my hand out to shake hers.  She took my hand, with both hers, but didn’t let go when I was about to, “I see we might need to have a talk about tardiness.  You were supposed to be here BEFORE two.”  She held on a few seconds longer as she tried to get my eye contact, and then let go.  “I am Ms. Kane, this is my home.”   “Your home?  Nice!!!  It’s pretty big!!”  I wouldn’t look at her, I was looking at the house. “You must have some wealthy parents!  And to think they want others to live here with you’s?  Sweet!!” was my cool reply, but my insides were scrambling and I was extremely nervous of this whole unfamiliar situation.

“No, I own this house.  And I have it because I use the extra space to be able to have others stay here who are in need of some special attention.  Which I do provide!”

“Really!  Well, I definitely won’t be in much need of that!  I’m pretty content and never get bored, so you will find, personally, I won’t be using up much of your time. And I will be gone before you know it.  But, while I am here, if you need anything fixed or built or painted or even plumbing, or whatever, just let me know!  I am very independent and capable” I informed her.

“Great!!  I could probably use you for a few things around here.”

“Oh, wait, there ARE a couple of things I do NOT do.  I do not do electrical or mornings!!  That’s my limits!!  I hate being zapped, and I hate getting up before I’m ready!  Other than that, we are good to go!!” 

She laughed almost hysterically at that remark, but it made me kind of frown.  What’s so funny about that I wondered?  I mean, I can do almost anything else!!! 

“Well Miss Lyndsy, grab your stuff and let’s head inside.  There will be some adjustments to your do’s and don’ts, but just to put you at ease, I won’t make you do electrical!!”  And she laughed again.  I was beginning to not like that little humour she had.  It almost felt like a dare to me or a hidden implication to a command of sorts.  It was making my inner brat evolve out of control almost immediately.  I guess she never knew what my neighbour had to deal with!

I gathered my things and followed her into the house. 



“Place your things right there by the stairs for now Lyndsy, and I will show you around the main floor and basement.”   I had the grand tour.  It was very simple, neutral and uncluttered.  My favourite was the game room in the basement, and knew I would be spending time there focusing on a video game just to look busy and not have to socialize too much.  I wasn’t much of a people person, and actually enjoyed my alone time to re-energize when needed.

“Now we will go to my office, and this is where we take time to work on problems or concerns or if you have anything you want to share with me, it is a private space for that.  Please feel free at anytime to come to me, and never think I am too busy for you, okay?”   “Okay, but I don’t think this room will find me needing to tend to it,” I replied.  She just smiled at me, shook her head like I didn’t know what I was talking about, and then entered the room.

As she went in behind her desk, I walked around the room looking at the different things she had shelved.  There really wasn’t too many.  Some books, which told me she obviously like to read.  Some souvenir type memorabilia and it looked like rocks of different shapes and colours and size all perfectly arranged in some kind of organized manner.

“Have a seat Lyndsy, please.  I need to go over some of the house rules that I expect from my tenants while staying here.”

I sat down, kind of slumped, put my foot over my knee to LOOK like I was at ease.  I wasn’t, and it was coming out through the playing with my keys, but I thought it would be rather unsuspicious.  When I’m nervous, or anxious, which or normally, I have to have something moving at all times.  At this moment it was fiddling with my keys, and the twitching of my foot.

“Okay, first of all, you will be going to work as usual.  There will be no changes to your responsibility in that area.  I also expect that all my tenants share dinner together, and it has to be a really, REALLY important reason for you not to be here for that.  And I expect a call ahead to let me know you won’t be showing up or running late.  There are other tenants, who you will meet shortly, and I expect respect to each and every one of them.  This is my home, and my rules, and my word is the final one.  I will respect your opinions and ideas, even your objections, but you are here for a reason, and I am here to deal with that with you.  Are you familiar with my type of discipline here at the Reformatory?” 

“Ummm discipline?  No!  Never heard anything about discipline?”  My nose scrunched up on one side and my eyes must have definitely shown confusion.

“Well, how I deal with things here goes back to the old fashioned approach to help my tenants be accountable to their behaviours and make the necessary adjustments to live more satisfying and appropriate choices in life.”

“Old fashioned approach?  Like what, a slap on the hand?  Ruler over the knuckles?”  I laughted a bit, then continued,  “Or, or like writing lines or standing in the corner?”  I laughed again, not hard, just more of an involuntary ‘I’m not scared’ laugh, but my mind was trying to figure out what she was trying to say.

“No.  If I feel your behaviour needs adjusting, there will be accountability applied to it with a spanking of some sort.  Depending on the severity of the behaviour, I will choose to what degree it will be administered,” she continued.

“A spank?”  I stood up, eye brows raised, eyes big, with a total look of ‘whatever’ on my face.  “I reallllllly don’t think that will be happening to this girl ma’am!  Can’t even imagine it!!!”

“Sit down Lyndsy.  I need to continue with the rules so you are aware of them.  And yes, if I feel there is reason for a spank, it will happen, whether you can imagine it or not.”

I just shook my head, and rolled my eyes and let out an obvious ‘not impressed breath’ from my nostrils.

She didn’t seem affected at all by my reaction, and just casually continued on with her spiel, “There will be no smoking in this house, or on the property.  Do you smoke?” she asked.  “Nope, not an issue,” was my reply still looking at my keys in my hands.

She continued, “There will also be no alcohol in the house or on the property, and I know you might have a problem with that, so respect that rule, and we will not have an issue.  There will also be no……”

My ears didn’t hear another word.  I felt something shoot through my body like adrenaline from being in shock.  All that was going through my mind was that little bottle of JD I had in my bag that I planned to have a relationship with at the end of every day.  It was my way of lowering the anxieties when they were building up a little too much.  I never get drunk, so I know it wouldn’t be an issue if that was her concern, so I didn’t think it would be an issue to have it, even if I kept it hid.

“Lyndsy?  Lyndsy!”  I just realized I had zoned out and didn’t hear what else she said, but I wouldn’t let that on!!  “Yes, ma’am.  I am sure you won’t be having any concerns about the rules with me.”   “I hope not Lyndsy, and I trust you understand why they are in place.”  Whew!  That answer must’ve worked!!  Not sure what the other rules were, but whatever!!

She stood up from her desk and flipped her hand to show me to come too.  “Let me show you where your room is, and introduce you to your room mate.”   Oh man… a room mate???  I need my space!  Its bad enough you have to share the house with everyone, but not to have my own room to escape to, that was really beginning to suck!!!  How the heck were me and JD going to have our time together??!!!

I still didn’t understand what the whole issue was for being here.  And I wasn’t so far impressed with having someone telling me what to do, not to do.  And I really was not wanting to share a room with anyone.  So I was feeling this brat inside of me growing some more, and probably going to make things a little difficult to deal with. But whatever, I was here to shut the neighbour up, and I didn’t have to be so obedient or agreeable.  And my stay would obviously be short lived, so I thought.

She knocked on a door and opened it, and pointed for me to step in ahead of her.  “That is your bed over there Lyndsy, and this is your room mate Amy.”  I looked at this adorable girl, and there was something in her smirky smile, or her innocent yet bratty glitter in her eyes, I’m not sure what it was, but I already felt that sharing a room would probably not be a problem with her.  It was rather strange, but it was like we already had a connection.  And I knew nothing about her, other than we were here because we “misbehave” in some area.

Ms. Kane gave Amy and me the run down and I dropped my stuff on the bed.  Amy was pretty obedient, a little too many “Yes, ma’am’s” coming from her, but whatever.  She was probably just wanting to act attentive.  Ms. Kane left us to get to know each other and for me to settle in.   As I unpacked, I could feel Amy watching me with excitement.  After a couple of minutes, I pulled my bottle of JD out of the bag and turned around.  Her eyes almost popped out of her head!  I explained to her what it was, and what it was for, and that I wasn’t sure about sharing because I didn’t want her blowing my cover.  She promised that she wouldn’t touch it, and we giggled and laughed that I had the nerve to even bring it, never mind pull it out.



I pretty much immediately had to find out about this spank thing.  So I questioned Amy on what she knew.  She was pretty sure that’s what happened the night before.  I told her I had never been spanked in my life!!!  And even though there has been many, many reasons to be in trouble somehow, I always talked my way out of it, or sneakily got out of it.  I could see her eyes so focused to what I was saying.  I told her my brat was going to be in full force if I was pushed, but I didn’t want her to know that too definitely yet, so I told her it would pretty much be in a way that wouldn’t require much attention.  More like innocent type bratting.  She was just too adorable and so in tune!!!  I asked her about her spanking history, but she didn’t really have any to share.  We really found it easy to converse about almost anything right away, which was very strange for me, because I don’t normally share much with people and am pretty protective until I know someone for quite awhile.  I was finding her personality something that was already drawing me in.

“Hey kiddo, I think I better hide this bottle of JD!!!  Wouldn’t want the DK to find it!!  What do you think?”  She suggested another container, and we proceeded to accomplish that.  I tucked the empty bottle into my bag to dispose of at work when I went Monday.

I was impressed with the attention I was getting from Amy.  She just wanted to know me, and she shared with me too.  I was beginning to see this being a relationship that could cause a lot of trouble for us because of our humour, but that it could also be something that I wanted to work at.  And I felt comfortable enough putting effort into it and see where it would go.

“Lyndsy?!  Amy?!  Come on down here, it’s time for dinner!!”   Oh boy, that was Ms. Kane’s voice that carried up the stairs, down the hall and through our door!!!  Guess we got a little carried away in our conversation and didn’t notice the time.  We jumped up and raced down the stairs.  I let Amy go ahead, yes, I did, not to let her think she won, but to let her kind of lead the way, as I was not too comfortable with this whole sitting down together with everyone and having to make small talk.  Plus I hadn’t met the other two tenants, so I didn’t know what they were like.

Dinner was a little stressful for me to be sitting at, but me and Amy were at it, already kicking each other under the table, giggling at the conversation taking place between Lori, Kevin and Ms. Kane, not really contributing in any way.  We got a stern look, but I just raised my eyebrows and smiled.  Amy was trying to hold down her mouthful of food without cracking up.

We had to help clean up after dinner.  I couldn’t help but find out what I could about this spanking scenario from Kevin.  He told me about wooden utensils, and Amy was laughing at his replies.  Ms. Kane walked in and asked what we were talking about, so Kevin told her.  I thought it was a fine reply, but before I knew it he was whisked off to her office, and we were told to finish cleaning up and then sent to our rooms.

Me and Amy were still being silly and giggling, and our connection was so natural.  It was almost like the first time in my life I could be myself. 

We ran upstairs in a race, but this time I won!!  No, it’s not cheating if you sit someone on the floor before heading up the steps!  When we got to our room we both stopped and stood silent.  We could hear the smacking Kevin was getting downstairs.  It sounded intense, but I couldn’t understand if it was for real or if it was half for fun.   I dared Amy to go down and spy, but then it got silent.  We didn’t know what was going on, and I could feel the confusion in my mind about this whole place.  It was almost like it was somewhere that I needed to be personally, instead of the frustration in being sent here by the annoying neighbour.  But on the other hand, it was a very scary thought to have someone to answer to for once.  And I didn’t have a clue how I was going to react to any of it.

Me and Amy talked a lot about spanking that night.  It was very strange to even picture, considering we were adults, and holding down jobs, and had been on our own for some time.  Our nerves also made us joke about it a lot, and I even suggested that she take my punishments, because I think she was craving them for some reason, but she wouldn’t go for it.  That night I barely got any sleep as my mind took over trying to picture what could or would happen in this place.  When Amy woke up, she told me that she too kept waking up and thinking.  “Well, we better get downstairs before we find out sooner than later,” I said.  I decided not to push the “no mornings rule” quite yet, that I gave Ms. Kane, but it was because I was already awake anyway. 

I sat quietly at the table observing the rest.  I couldn’t eat that early, so I was just sipping on my coffee.  Ms. Kane was socializing with the others, and they were joking and laughing.  But my nerves were getting the best of me so I couldn’t really participate, plus it was EARLY!!  When Ms. Kane got up from the table, she asked to see Amy in her office after she was done eating and cleaning up.  I felt a moment of relief, until she said, “And Lyndsy, when Amy is done, I will see you next!”  Oh man!!  My stomach did a flip flop.  I really, REALLY hate confrontations.  And even though I didn’t know what it was about, I just had an uneasy feeling in my stomach.  But I was doing everything I could to hide it by goofing off with Amy in between, pretending none of it mattered.



Once Amy was out of the office, she came up to the room.  I tried to get some answers from her about what to expect, what she asked, if she got spanked, if it hurt, but all she could do was tell me to hurry down so Ms. Kane didn’t have to wait.

I stepped inside the door of the office and stopped.  “Come on in Lyndsy.  Sit down in the chair here,” she said as she pointed to the chair across from her desk and her.  I couldn’t sit down, my anxiety wouldn’t allow it, so I acted like I was calm and just looked at different things in the room again.  I asked a few questions about some of the trinkets she had, where they were from etc, trying to kill time.  “Lyndsy, please come and sit down so I can talk with you.”  I so didn’t want to sit there, I needed something to play with in my hands at least to release some of the anxiety I was feeling.  I grabbed a wooden block off the shelf that had different pieces that popped out and twisted, making it lose its shape.  I held it up to her, implying a ‘can I touch this’ and she gave a little nod of her head.  I sat across from her as I was looking down at the wooden puzzle.  She started talking, “Well Lyndsy, you have really only had one day here so far, so I haven’t had much time to observe you, and when I did, I am finding you quite hard to read.  You always seem content, pleasing, cooperative with the others.  I see a little brattiness coming out in you, especially with your interactions with Amy.  I’m okay with all that, as long as you both don’t get too carried away.  Can you look up at me Lyndsy?”  I didn’t raise my head right away, but after a bit I lifted it just enough to raise my eyes enough to look her way, but just for a brief second.  She didn’t push it, and continued, “Lyndsy, I know you are not sure about this whole place, and I do know you have never been spanked before, so that in itself is a huge head game for you I am sure.”  I looked up briefly at her again.  “I need to inform you that every Sunday, whether you need it or not, all of my tenants receive what I call a maintenance spanking.” 

“A what?”  I spoke as I looked toward her.  “A maintenance spanking.  It’s what I use to wipe the slate clean of anything that might have happened during the week.  It gives you a brand new week to work on, feeling free of anything that might be burdening you.”

“I don’t get it.  So, we don’t get spanked until Sundays?” I asked.

“No.  You get spanked on Sundays, true, but if you misbehave in a way that I feel needs correcting, I will be administering a punishment based on each individual situation.  So, it could be just Sunday’s, but there is a great possibility that it will happen during the week.  If you didn’t have things that needed correcting, or direction in, you wouldn’t be here, remember?”  I mumbled under my breath, “I wouldn’t be here if my neighbour wasn’t such a trouble maker.”  “What was that Lyndsy?”  “Oh, ahh, nothing.”  She just kind of looked at me, I could feel it, but I wasn’t giving in to look up.

Ms. Kane continued after a moment, “So, I will be observing you Lyndsy, and keeping an eye on things that could be of concern or needing adjustments.” 

“I think that’s just a little too weird.”  I was telling her that, but on the inside I was actually craving someone who actually would help me to break off some of the weight of this shell that I carried around.  I didn’t understand how spanking could do that, but I could see the fact that someone was aware of what I might be up to, and hold me accountable for once, might help me be able to make some adjustments to my attitude.  I knew I really didn’t have respect for my own life, and I was really tired of life in general, and holding it all together all the time, but maybe this avenue I came upon accidentally, well, not as my idea, might be worth the try.

“I understand your confusion Lyndsy.  But I also know that this is going to be good for you.  Today you will be getting a spanking, just a maintenance spanking, and it won’t be so hard as a punishment spanking, but it will hurt, and it will make you think.  You need to start to think about you, and my time with you will be focused on that.”  I still didn’t get it, and I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. 

Ms. Kane got up and came over to me, took the wooden puzzle I was fiddling with, took my hand and walked me over to her couch.  She turned and looked at me, “Lyndsy, remember, if I didn’t care about you or want to help you,” she lifted my chin so I had to look in her direction, “then I wouldn’t have you here in my home.  Please trust me with this, and believe that I will know what you can handle.  I will go slow, but it will still be a spanking.”  I was looking in her direction, but I wasn’t really seeing her.  I was shutting things off internally.  I didn’t want to face her, I didn’t believe she could actually care already.  So I wouldn’t look at her, and I shut down.  Apathy had taken over.  And I just rolled with the game.

“I’m going to take your jeans off Lyndsy, and then you will lay over my lap here on the couch.”  She proceeded to undo my button, and my hands automatically went to help.  “Hands at your sides.”  She undid the zipper and was pulling my pants down my hips, so I again, without thinking, went to help.  “Hands at your sides dear.  I will take them off.” 

Before I knew it, my pants were off and she was gently pulling me over her lap.  I stood back up, “Ahh, no.  Not going to happen.”  “Yes Lyndsy, it is.  Lay over my lap please.”  “Um, no.  It’s fine.  I get it.  But, no, it’s not going to happen, and I’m not lying over your lap.”  I replied.

“Lyndsy, Yes, it is, and Yes, you will.  You do not have a choice here.  Just do it, and we will get it over with.”   I looked towards her, but I didn’t see her face.  Fear was blocking out everything but the silhouette of a person.  I just stood there, not knowing how to react.  One side of me was craving the fact that someone was seriously taking over for a bit, trying to bring me in closer, and the other side of me was saying, no way, this is ridiculous, and you are too close to my space.  I felt her hand with more firmness on my arm, and it kind of made me more alert. 

She pulled me down slowly but firmly, adjusted my shirt as I laid over her lap, and started to talk again, “Now, just try and relax.”  Relax?  She really doesn’t know me!!  I can never relax unless I am sleeping or on anaesthetics!!!  “I am going to give you 5 spanks on each side, okay?”  I scrunched up my butt cheeks in preparation.  “No Lyndsy, relax them.”  I tried, but it was hard!  I felt her hand hit my left cheek.  Hmm.  Not so bad.  Then the right.  Okay.  That was all right.  Then she continued from one side to the other 4 more times.  “Lyndsy?”  I didn’t respond.  “Lyndsy, I am going to do another 5 on each cheek, and this time a little harder.”  She did as she said.  I wasn’t really feeling it, so I didn’t react.  She continued, but didn’t tell me how many she would do.  It was getting harder, I could feel that, but seriously, I was not feeling it uncomfortably.  She must have did another 25 on each cheek at least.  Then she asked me, “Lyndsy, are you feeling that?  Your bottom is very red, so it must be starting to hurt.”  “Ahhh.”  I didn’t know whether to admit I really didn’t feel it, or say yeah, it’s terrible, and maybe she would quit and I could get out of here.  So, I just shrugged my shoulders.  She pulled down my panties and then continued, and I’m sure another 25 or 30 must have been administered on each side.  And I could feel the impact by the way my body thrusted forward, but I really couldn’t appreciate what was supposed to be happening.

When she was done, she asked me to stand up.  I did, and started to pull up my panties.  She didn’t say not to, so I continued.  She did tell me to sit beside her.  “Did you even feel that Lyndsy?”  I shrugged again.  “Do you normally have a high tolerance to pain?”  I looked at her, briefly, “Yeah.  I guess I always have.”

“Well, I did not want to spank you more tonight.  That was sufficient for now.  We are going to work on this together, to try to get some of those protective walls down!  I can see we are going to have a bit of a difficult road ahead, but I have full confidence this is going to help you Lyndsy.”   She gave me a hug, and as she hugged me she told me to get dressed and go upstairs and see how I feel in a little while, and if I needed to talk that I was more than welcome to come down and do that.

I went upstairs, and didn’t want Amy to know that it never really physically affected me, so gave her a high five and smiled and said, “Guess it’s never too old to have a first spanking!!”  Which made her laugh, and that triggered me to laugh too.

I curled up in bed, trying to process what had just happened.  I did feel calmer in a weird way.  Almost like maybe I was safe here.  Maybe I needed to be here.  AND, for the first time in years, I didn’t need to find JD!!!   

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘A Dreadful Error’ : Another great ‘What the Camera Saw’ entry

I love that a couple writers incorporated different genres in their entries to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . In ‘A Dreadful Error’, this bad boy is punished by both his mistress AND a male disciplinarian.
Enjoy!

–  Dana


A Dreadful Error


Mistress A was very angry with me! The pictures of her I had taken with my new camera phone had ended up on the Internet and were popping up on various tumblr sites. In vain I tried to explain that it had all been a terrible mistake, I probably should have read the instructions before attempting anything that wasn’t straightforward. However like many men I had assumed that instructions were unnecessary and had attempted to send the photos,direct from the phone to my computer, without reading them. Somehow I had posted them straight onto Facebook and although I had quickly deleted them it hadn’t been quick enough. I had never seen my Mistress so angry and I wondered what was going to happen. Would she banish me? I hoped not as I had been visiting her for a considerable length of time and enjoyed both the punishment sessions and her company in general. 

Unexpected Consequences

“Take your clothes off and stand in that corner with your hands on your head whilst I think about this” she said. As I hurriedly disrobed I felt both relief that she hadn’t just thrown me out and trepidation about what would follow.”Where’s your phone?” she said “In my jacket ” I replied, she found it and left the room. After what felt like an eternity but was probably only 10 minutes I heard her re-enter behind me. “Turn around” she said and I did so only to get a shock. With her was a man I had never seen before. I felt uncomfortable being exposed in this way in front of a complete stranger of the same sex.” This is Master James and he’s going to help me punish you and also help me film it, you either accept or leave forever”. I thought about it. I had never been punished by a man before and presumably I wouldn’t enjoy it which was clearly the idea. But what if I did enjoy it what would that mean?  Also what was she going to do with the film? In the end though I decided to go through with whatever she intended.
“This will be an extremely severe punishment carried out by myself and Master James. We will each punish you in turn and you will take it without excessive noise and thank both of us after each section, is that understood?”  “Yes Mistress” I replied ” Good then we will start with the hairbrush, get over my knees” I dutifully positioned my self over her lap and immediately felt the sting of the hair brush on my naked buttocks. It hurt and the pain increased as Mistress silently and rapidly laid on 50 strokes. “Thank you Mistress” I moaned ” Now get over Master James’ lap” she instructed and took the camera from him. Nervously I laid myself over his lap, what would this be like. It didn’t take long to find out as he brought the brush down on my bottom. The force was similar to that used by my Mistress but the feeling was entirely different. I was naked and being beaten by a man and I felt extremely vulnerable. 50 strokes later it was with some relief that I stood up. “The carpet beater next, I think” said Mistress “25 strokes each, what do you think?” The question was addressed to Master James. “Sounds good” he said with the hint of a smile flitting across his face.  “Bend over the desk” ordered Mistress and I hurried to obey. As I bent over Mistress approached and I realised she was coming in for a close up of my already red cheeks. Then handing the camera to Master James she picked up the carper beater and swished it ominously through the air. I trembled in anticipation, I knew from previous experience how painful the carpet beater was with its ability to combine the effects of both a cane and a paddle. With a thwack it impacted covering both cheeks with its wide head. I moaned softly but had little time to recover as immediately the next stroke hit. Could I take another 48 strokes like this? My buttocks already felt like they were on fire how would they feel by the end of this part of my, admittedly deserved, punishment. Moaning and groaning I managed to last through to the end of her section but I knew the strokes from Master James would continue to build the agony in my poor belaboured bottom. As she handed the carpet beater to him and took the camera I considered appealing for mercy but I knew it would do no good.The strokes from Master James rained down on my cheeks and upper thighs. “Stop wriggling” said Mistress and I tried to obey but I was nearing the limit of my endurance. Finally to my great relief the final stroke fell. “Thank you Master”  I said “I do like the carpet beater” Mistress said “it leaves such interesting weals” and she ran her hands over my bottom, to my horror Mister James then did the same and I shivered. “Right we will have a break before the final part of your punishment, Go and make us both a cup of tea, Master James takes it with milk and 2 sugars” Gingerly I made my way to the kitchen and still naked prepared 2 cups of tea. As I returned I saw Mistress still filming and Master James swishing a cane through the air. I handed them their tea and was ordered to go and stand in the corner whilst they drank it.As I stood there I could here them discussing my punishment and the state of my buttocks. I also reflected on the days events. Being punished by a man as well had changed the dynamic completely. I felt ashamed to be in this situation and had to admire the decision of my Mistress to include him as it had turned something I would have enjoyed normally into a proper punishment. How was it going to end though? I soon found out!

A Painful Conclusion


“Turn around” said Mistress A and I did so, both she and Master James were holding canes. “You are going to receive 36 strokes of the cane from us now, bend over the desk” As I bent over I saw Mistress putting the camera on a shelf from were it would film me being beaten without anyone holding it. She took up position on my left and Master stood to my right. The 1st stroke whirred down and the pain took my breath away but immediately I received another stroke from the other side. The rapid fire beating continued with virtually no time between each impact. It was excruciating but so fast that I couldn’t even catch my breath to moan. My legs were shaking and I knew that soon I would try to escape from the relentless  thrashing. Fortunately the punishment ended and I just about remembered to thank them both. I was ordered back into the corner and heard Mistress fiddling around with something. I realised she was downloading the film onto her computer. “Come over here” she said and I did so, taking a seat between them on the sofa. The film began and I blushed furiously as I watched my moaning, squirming and my increasingly welted cheeks. ” I’m going to keep this and if there are any further incidents or indiscretions from you I will post it on the Net” she said and Master James smirked. As I slowly got dressed I knew she didn’t need to worry, I had learned my lesson. In the future I was going to make absolutely certain I knew what I was doing before I put anything onto my computer. Walking away from her flat I was grateful that she had punished me and then forgiven me. I had endured a beating from another man and found it uncomfortable but bearable. I knew that I would have to think about my feelings about that in more depth. So with plenty to ponder I started the long journey home.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 2/24

His Spencer Paddle Lesson
SpencerPaddleLesson1
Punished : Out of Control Spending

PunishedOutControlSpending1For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title links above, or visit:
HERE

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped!’ : Fantastic Spanking Story!

January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ was an excellent idea, if I do say so myself. Without it, we wouldn’t have the great good fortune to enjoy ‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped’ – a story of a naughty boy taught a hard lesson, with long-term repercussions.

 – Dana


Caught, Strapped, Trapped!


I could not believe what I was seeing.  It was the stuff of my most secret and shameful erotic fantasies.  And I was catching it on video!  Ohhh…the naughty things I would be doing later in the privacy of my male debauchery.  But that was for later.  Right now, the most important thing was to keep the camera running.  Keep the camera running and keep the sizzling images filling up my phone’s memory chip.  It was all just so hot!
It was the loud smacking sounds that first drew my attention to my neighbor’s window.  I had merely been taking out the trash.  But upon walking back towards my door, I heard a sharp and distinct, “THWACK!” It was followed almost immediately by a gasping feminine squeal.  Then another “KA-SMACK!”, and another muffled, but distinctly female gasp and moan.  Intrigued and unable to simply keeping walking and minding my own business, I quickly and surreptitiously sidled over towards my neighbor’s house.  The unusual mélange of sounds seemed to be emanating from a first floor window which was open just a couple of inches above the pane.  Drawing closer, I could not resist trying to peek into the window, even though I knew I should not.  Little did I know at the time the price I would ultimately pay for my breach of neighborly discretion.
Slowly, quietly, I crept through the flower bed beneath the window and went up on my toes to have a secret glance inside.  Through the bottom of the open window and between the flaps of the curtains fluttering in the breeze, I was flabbergasted, yet immediately aroused at the unlikely vision that met my prying eyes.  Almost without conscious thought, my hand flew to my cell phone, activated the camera function and flipped it into video record mode.  Because there before my eyes was a sight I thought I would never see.  Not in person, anyhow.  Although I had certainly spent enough Internet time looking at similar scenes on F/F spanking fetish websites.  Carefully aiming my camera phone lens, my suddenly voyeuristic self secretly began to watch – and record – as my gorgeous female neighbor applied a thick leather strap to the bare buttocks of another, equally beautiful and totally naked young woman.  Girl punishing girl, just like in so many of my illicit erotic imaginings.  But it was happening for real.  My hot, sexy neighbor was spanking another girl!  Right before my very own disbelieving eyes.  And before the wonderfully unblinking eye of my phone’s video camera, too.  Oh my!
KER-ACCK, WHACK, SMACK!!  My neighbor was really laying the strap hard across the perfect, jiggling globes of her roommate’s gloriously bare ass cheeks.  I could see them blushing red and hot as the strap fell with brisk, sharp strokes of nude discipline.  Between the loud cracks of the strap on bare tender bottom flesh, I could hear snippets of stern lecture and contrite pleas for mercy.  But it certainly appeared as though the lecture was winning the day and the pleas for leniency were falling on deaf ears.  Because Clara, the neighbor I had briefly exchanged friendly greetings with in past, continued to belabor the now red-hot buttocks of her naked…friend? Roommate?  I was not really sure who the nude girl receiving the hard strapping was, but I had seen her enter my neighbor’s home several times in the past few days.  And my neighbor Clara, fully dressed in shiny black boots, slender white slacks and loose, billowy blouse, was administering some very strict corporal punishment to her poor, bare backside.  What a glorious sight to behold, I thought, admiring the girl’s plump and bright red buttocks and feeling the familiar stirring in my loins that such sights invariably produced.  Silently, I congratulated myself for catching it on film.  Not to mention in pure, secret, first-hand witness.
Now though, after a series of five or more particularly hard strokes of the leather strap, accompanied by loud squeals, yelps and pleas from the punished girl, Clara’s strap dangled motionless in her hand.
I kept my camera running and carefully tried to move even closer to the window.  Clara was saying something and I really wanted to hear what it was.  I was eager to learn more details about what was transpiring.  The better to fuel my masculine misbehaviors later, of course.
Clara seemed to be saying something to the nude squirming girl, but I could only make out an occasional word.  “Victoria”, I heard Clara say, so that must be the name of the girl being punished.  Then I heard something along the lines of “stay in that position now”, and something else about “fetching my paddle”, maybe?  I was not quite sure, but that was what it sounded like, anyhow.  Regardless though, Clara did leave the room.  So I feasted myself, and my phone camera, on the illicitly erotic sight of nude Victoria.  Her pert and perfect little bottom was all bright red and clearly bearing marks from the hard strapping.  Her slender and lovely body was draped sinuously over the soft high arm of Clara’s plush sofa.  Victoria was positioned such that I could see her entire nude and punished glory in profile.  Her head was faced to my left, but turned away from me, into the cushions of the sofa.  Her glowing bottom was up high over the end of the sofa and her dainty little toes were just barely touching the floor to my right.  Draped across the small of her perfectly dimpled back was the broad leather strap that most recently had been biting so cruelly into the tender flesh of her bare bottom.  What an exquisitely lovely discipline tableaux she presented, I thought.  How exciting it was going to be to review all this lovely, naughty footage later, too.
Just as I was indulging myself in such thoughts though, I was suddenly and cruelly startled from my reverie by a loud and indignant feminine voice directly in my ear…
“Just what in the hell do you think you are doing?  Peeking in my window, you disgusting little pervert?  I thought I heard something out here.  What is that, a camera phone?”
I was so stunned, surprised and ashamed that, as I started to back away from the window, I slipped in the soft soil of the flower bed I had been trampling in my voyeuristic ecstasy.  But as I put out my hand to soften the fall, Clara deftly snatched my phone from my flailing fingers.
I ended up in a tangled heap among the crushed flowers, looking up at a very beautiful, very angry and extremely hostile Clara.  She glared down at me in silence and quickly reviewed the video content of my phone.  “You pathetic, vile little man,” she said.  “Clumsy, juvenile pervert.  You were peeping in my window and making a little home movie of our punishment session, huh?  Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in?  What’s your name again?  Frederick, right?  Yes…I have seen your little leering looks at Victoria and I.  But I had no idea you were a criminal little lecher.”
“Clara!, who is this guy,?” Victoria suddenly screeched from the open window.  She had taken refuge behind the curtain to regain some modesty, but her pretty face was blushing hotly and she too was obviously very angry.  “What is he doing there?  Was he…was he watching us??”, she asked, clearly horrified at the notion of having been observed as she was punished.  “Oh my God!”
“Just a moment, Vicki,” Clara replied.  And then, to me, she said, “You!  Get your sorry little ass into my house this moment.  Unless, of course, you would like me to call the police and report you as a filthy, pervert, sex-offender peeping-Tom.  I have no problem showing them the evidence in your little phone here, Frederick.  But how do you feel about that?”
At that, I finally found my voice.  I had been stymied into dumbfounded silence by my swift and utterly comprehensive discovery in the act of illicit filming.  But now, sensing the dreadful precariousness of my situation, I managed to stammer out a halting, “Ummm…I am so sorry, Clara.  Really.  I apologize.  I just could not help…”
“Shut up, Frederick, and get your ass in the house.  Oh, and by the way, that is Miss Clara to you, you filthy little recalcitrant.  You better remember that!”
Awkwardly getting to my feet, I attempted to brush myself off, only to feel a swift kick from Clara planted directly to my soil smeared pant’s seat.  She had literally just kicked my ass.  Thus, thoroughly subdued and so very busted in my voyeuristic little antics, I meekly obeyed.  Clara gave me an additional push and I trudged like a condemned man to the door of her elegant home.
Coming up behind me, Clara reached past, opened the door and firmly shoved me into the homey confines of her nicely appointed kitchen.  She continued pushing me, and by this time I was way too cowed to resist her.  In a moment, she had me backed into a corner of the kitchen.  “Now turn around, Frederick,” she said.  “Face that corner and don’t you dare move until I tell you to.  Otherwise, the police will be on the way here in moments.  Do you understand me?”
I could feel my face blushing brightly at being treated like such naughty little boy, but I was very much frightened by the legal consequences of any protest, so I simply said, “Yes, Miss Clara,” and did as I was told.
“Very good, Frederick,” she replied.  “Maybe we will be able to work this out after all.  Now just stay there and continue to do as I tell you.”
With that, Miss Clara strode off purposefully into the next room.  Distantly, I heard her say, “Vicki, you and I will continue this later.  Run and get dressed.  We have a serious matter to deal with.  Together.”
From my kitchen corner, I heard a delighted little giggle from Victoria, who only moments before had almost been sobbing from her bare-assed punishment.  But then I heard her bare feet slapping down the hall to what I presumed to be a bedroom.  Almost immediately, Miss Clara then called me out of the corner.
“OK, Frederick, you sorry-ass little Peeping-Tom.  Come here.”
Feeling as though I had little choice in the matter, I silently shuffled into the other room where Clara stood waiting.  “Sit, Frederick.  Right here on the sofa.  You and Vicki and I are going to have a little talk about what you have done.”
My head hanging in shame and unable to look Miss Clara in the eye, I padded over to the little sofa and sat down as instructed.  All I could think about was how stupid I had been.  How overcome with foolish lust to see a real, live Female/Female spanking.  And now I was caught!  Miss Clara had my phone, the video evidence and had caught me red-handed and red-faced.  If she called the police as she had threatened, would I go to jail?  At the very least I would be utterly shamed, branded a sexual pervert and face a life-time of recrimination from all who knew me.  What was I going to do?
“Miss Clara…I am so sorr…,” I began.  But I was interrupted with a terse and forceful, “Shut up, Frederick.  I don’t want to hear it and it is really Vicki that you need to apologize to.  Not that I will allow her to accept any lame apology from the likes of you though.  So just shut up.  I don’t want to hear another word from you unless you are asked a question.  Or we can just call the police now.”
As that dire thought ran through my head, Vicki came back into the room.  She had only put on a pair of panties and a t-shirt, but she looked so cheerful and full of glee.  Moments ago she had been naked and turned ass-up beneath a very strict punishment strap.  But all that seemed to be quickly forgotten now.  How could she seem so happy now, I wondered.
But I was quickly brought back into the moment when Miss Clara announced, “Frederick, this is my new roommate Vicki.  She will be Miss Victoria to you at all times though, understood?”
Without waiting for a response, she continued.  “Since you obviously could not wait to be properly introduced to Miss Victoria and had to resort to peeping in our windows as I was punishing her, I thought a formal introduction to now be in order.  After all, it will be up to Miss Victoria to decide how you shall be punished for your egregious behavior.
“P-P-Punished, Miss Clara?,” I stammered, only to be cut off with a harsh glare and swift reprimand.  “What did I tell you about speaking again, Frederick?  Do you really want us to call the police so badly that you cannot even follow a simple instruction?”
Smiling broadly as I frantically shook my head back and forth in a desperate negative gesture,  Miss Clara continued.  “Yes, Frederick, punished.  You need to be punished for your behavior.  Now either we can call the police now and leave the punishment up to the authorities, or we can settle this now.  Just you, me and Miss Victoria.  You decide, Frederick.”
Oh my God!  My head swirled.  What was she saying?  Was there a really a way out of this predicament without involving all the legal consequences and shame of being caught out as a Peeping-Tom?  But…but…but what kind of “punishment” would settle this with Miss Clara & Miss Victoria?  I began to have a dreadful intimation of what they had in mind.  This might explain Miss Victoria’s sudden transformation from punishment to glee?  Uh oh…
“You may speak now, Frederick,” Miss Clara said.  “Tell us your decision.  I want you to say either, please call the police now, Miss Clara.  Or…please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.  What’s it going to be, Frederick?”
“Oh no!  Oh no!  Oh no!,” I thought.  “Punished by these two pissed off women?”  I had seen how hard Clara used the strap on Victoria.  And Victoria’s predatory glee looked like she really relished administering, rather than receiving, more strict naked punishment.  Oh God…were they going to make me be naked, too?  In front of both of them?  And actually spank or strap me??  Oh…how did I ever get myself into this situation? But of course I couldn’t let them call the police…
So…with my heart sinking into my belly and with dreadful butterflies churning within, I squeaked out a timid little…”Please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.”
At this, Miss Victoria giggled again.  With obvious glee and a truly mischievous smile on her pretty face.  But Miss Clara was not quite satisfied.
“Good decision,” Frederick, she said.  “But your request was NOT good enough.  Get up off that couch, go over to Miss Victoria.  Kneel before her and apologize for your behavior.  Then I want you to, very clearly and audibly, ask her to punish you for what you did.  Then you will come over here and do the same with me.  Understood, Frederick?”  Do it now, or the deal is off!”
“Oh no,” I thought.  “Kneel before her?”  But I really had no choice anymore.  We had kind of made a deal, I guess.  No police, no peeping Tom record.  But I had to submit to their punishment.  Unnnghhh!  Maybe if I just played along with them, this could all be over soon.
Trying to regain any modicum of masculine dignity still to be salvaged from this situation, I decided to just do as they said and hope to get through it quickly.  But as I was soon to find out, the girls had other thoughts on this.  Hoping for the best though, I just did what they wanted.  I walked directly to Miss Victoria and knelt humbly on the floor before her.  Trying to sound as confident as possible under the conditions, I recited the required plea.  “Miss Victoria, I am terribly sorry for peeking in the window.  I know it was very wrong of me to film with my phone, too.  Would you please punish me for this now, so hopefully I can be forgiven?”
I figured I would try to be as contrite as possible in hopes of winning some leniency.  But even though I tried to sound as sincere and humble as I could manage, Miss Victoria’s reply made me squirm and cringe with dread.
“Well, well, well now.  Frederick, is it?”, she asked.  “How…ummm…nice to meet you.  Kneeling before little ole me and asking to be punished.” At this, she giggled once again.  Then she continued, “Well OK then, Frederick.  Sure, I will punish you.  You have been a VERY naughty boy, after all.  Peeping in our window and seeing me naked.  Seeing me being spanked my Miss Clara, too.  And trying to film the entire thing?  Oh….you nasty little boy, you.  You DO need to be punished, to be sure.”
Then, turning to Miss Clara, Miss Victoria asked her, “Can we film it, too, Miss Clara?  Make him get totally naked and then use his own phone to record his punishment?  Can we, can we, please??  It only seems right, don’t you think?”
Hearing Miss Victoria ask this, my heart sank even further at the humiliating prospect.  Especially when I looked at Miss Clara and saw the wicked smile spreading across her pretty face.  “What a splendid idea, Miss Victoria,” she replied.  “I think that is exactly what pervy little Frederick deserves.  Do you agree, Frederick?,” she asked.  “What’s good for the goose is good for the gander, don’t they say?”
“ummm….ummm….,” was all I could manage to say.  The stark reality of their intentions – to make me strip naked and then to punish me, in all likelihood with the same strap I had seen being used on Miss Victoria, or more, even – was fully sinking in.
But Miss Clara apparently did not really expect an answer as she continued with a deep chortling tone of amusement, “Come on Frederick.  Come over here.  Kneel before me now, and beg me to record your punishment on video with your own phone.”
I felt utterly trapped and filled with intense humiliation and dread.  But what could I do other than comply?
But then Miss Clara, apparent sadist that she is, made it infinitely worse.  “But first, Frederick, I think you should be naked for this.  Strip off all your clothes.  That’s right.  Pants, shirt, socks shoes and, of course, your underwear, too.  Then, when you are suitably nude, come beg me for your punishment.”
Smiling with sweet, evil glee at Miss Victoria, she added, “I think Miss Victoria would like to see this…”
A swift glance over at Miss Victoria confirmed this in no uncertain terms.  Her head was bobbing up and down and a huge happy smile beamed across her face.  I could tell she was really into this and was thoroughly enjoying my humiliation.  Not to mention the prospect of punishing me along with her friend.  But what could I do?
So I stripped.  Completely.  Blushing hotly as I took off my clothes, I obediently folded them and placed them on a chair when directed by Miss Clara to do so.  To my horror, I felt myself stiffening once I was completely naked before the two women.  Why did that have to happen?  How could my treacherous body betray me like that?  I only hoped they wouldn’t notice…
I summoned up my best humility (which was quite easy by this point) and knelt fully nude before Miss Clara.  “Miss Clara, I am truly sorry that I spied on you and Miss Victoria.  I know it was wrong and I ask that you…the both of you…please punish me for it.  And…ummm…well…please use my phone to film the punishment too, Ma’am.”
To my absolute mortification and to their obvious feminine mirth, my stupid little ** became fully ** as I knelt in embarrassment and asked these women to punish me for my behavior.  Both of them started laughing and Miss Victoria actually pointed, “Look Clara, his little **.  Do you think this naughty boy is excited to be punished by us?  Hahahaha!”
To which Miss Clara ominously replied, “Never mind that, Vicki, we will soon spank some sense into him, won’t we?  I doubt his little thing will be so impertinent after a few hard swats of the paddle across his ass.”

Then she said to me, “Well let’s get started Frederick.  I want you draped over the end of that sofa exactly as Miss Victoria was when you so impudently decided to peek into our window.  We will just see how much you like being punished.  And watched.  And filmed. Ha!”
“Vicki,” she continued, “why don’t you take the strap.  I will get my paddle.  You can start while I film with his camera.  Then we can switch places.”
As this conversation about the horrible details of their punishment intentions seared itself it my reeling mind, I numbly obeyed Miss Clara’s instructions.  With awkward embarrassment about my stupid ***, I gingerly laid myself across the high arm of the “punishment” sofa.  Assuming the identical position I had found so exciting to see Miss Victoria occupy.  But despite the shameful display of inappropriate physical arousal, I certainly did not feel anything sexy about the situation at this point.  Miss Clara had produced a hard, wooden, Spencer-type paddle, complete with air holes and had laid it on the coffee table.  Its menacing gleam looked as though it was really going to polish my poor bare ass, lifted up so invitingly and vulnerable over the end of the sofa.
But before I had to worry about the paddle, I saw the dangerously smiling Miss Victoria approaching with the thick leather punishment strap that had so thoroughly reddened her own sweet bottom.  As Miss Clara picked up my phone and activated the video camera, Miss Victoria gave a menacing little chuckle.  “Well hello, Frederick.  How do you like the looks of this nice little strap now?  You obviously liked seeing Miss Clara use it on me.  Exactly like I am going to enjoy using it on you!”
“Ku-THWACK!”
Miss Victoria had lifted the strap up high and brought it down across both cheeks of my bare, upturned ass with a resounding swat.  “YOWWWW!”
I had intended to be stoic.  But I could not believe how much that hurt, the leather sending hot stings of pain in a broad swath across my poor buttocks. Miss Victoria might be a petite beauty, but she could certainly swing a dreadfully strict & mean punishment strap.
“Ka-WHACK!”  Miss Victoria delivered another hard stroke of the strap across my ass.  This time I was almost able to suppress another cry of pain, uttering only a little “unnnghhh!” as I buried my face in the soft cushions of the sofa.  Then again…
Ker-ACCCK!   Ku-SMACCCK!  THU-WHACCCK!  Miss Victoria continued in earnest, bringing the hot leather strap down across my buttocks over and over again.  My hands clinched the sofa cushions and I pulled my face down deep into them, almost as if I thought I could escape into the sofa and get away from the horrid, stinging hive of bees attacking my poor butt cheeks.
But to no avail.  Miss Victoria continued to deliver very hard strokes and licks of her wicked leather strap across my ass.  I was sure it must be glowing bright red by this time and probably getting all swollen and puffy as well.  But if I had thought Miss Clara had been using the strap strictly on Miss Victoria earlier, it was painfully clear to my poor ass that Miss Victoria intended to make it even worse for me!  Again and again and then again the strap rose and fell.  I forgot all about the video phone, the earlier girl-on-girl discipline I had seen.  My previous silly ** wilted into a little peanut against the arm of the sofa.  My entire world was reduced to Thwack, after crack, after smack of thick whippy leather biting into the tender flesh of my red hot burning buttocks. Miss Victoria laid the sizzling strokes high on the butt cheeks, right across the middle and most agonizingly across the lower buttocks and top of the thighs, too.  YOWWEEEE!
Finally, after what seemed like at least 50 hard strokes of the strap across my ass, Miss Victoria stopped.  I thought, “thank God!” I did not think I could take any more.  My ass was on fire and the skin of my tortured buttocks felt stretched thin and tight. But Miss Victoria was not done.  “Get up Frederick,” she said.
Slowly, gingerly, the flesh of my punished buttocks feeling as though it might crack right off my poor ass, I stood as instructed.  My ass was radiating heat and my hands instinctively went to investigate.  But before they even got there, Miss Victoria slapped my smoking ass with her bare hand.  “No touching, Frederick!  No rubbing, no smoothing, no nothing.  You are being punished, remember?”
By this point, I was reduced to blind obedience.  Anything to just get through this punishment ordeal and get safely out of here!  So I did not touch, did not rub.  When told to face away from the camera, bend over and display my crimson ass to the lens, I simply did as I was told.  When told to turn around so the camera could also witness the completely flaccid state of my genitalia, I did that as well.  Although my face did blush bright red to match my ass at this particularly unnecessary humiliation.
Then, when told by Miss Victoria to get back over the arm of the sofa, but this time facing the other way, I just kind of looked at her dumbly.  “I am not done with you, Frederick.  You spied on me.  When I was naked.  When I was being punished privately.  Privately!  And you recorded it on video without anyone’s permission.  So I am not done with you yet.”
She then directed me to put my feet on the sofa cushions and to drape my head and shoulders over the end of the sofa arm.  This left me supporting my upper body on my extended arms reaching down to the floor.  My ass was once again up in the air, a hot punished set of buttocks once again presented for her strap.

Miss Victoria wasted no idle time, either.  She started lashing my ass with the strap once again.  This time laying the hot fiery stripes in the other direction across my cherry buttocks.  Miss Victoria proceeded to give me an almost equal – or who knows by this point – maybe it was more, strokes of the strap across my ass.  All I know is my arms were soon straining with exertion and my already punished ass was taken to new and dreadful levels of pain beneath her expertly administered discipline.  Who would have known, after seeing her on the receiving end, that she would be so devastatingly effective with the strap in her own hands?
But finally, after about 10 particularly nasty hard strokes, Miss Victoria stopped.  I was gasping and moaning and my arms were shaking to maintain the awkward position.  I struggled to turn and look at her.  I was deeply concerned she might start up on me again.  But when I managed to get a glimpse of her from my ungainly position, I was astonished at how incredibly beautiful she looked.  Even with my ass on fire, my arms and shoulders sore and aching from the position I was struggling to maintain and still in full naked humiliation, of course, there was no denying her feminine allure.  Miss Victoria’s t-shirt was damp with perspiration and clinging to her lithe form.  There was also a dewy sheen on her brow and sensuous upper lip and she was breathing heavily from the exertion of administering my punishment.  Even in my horribly compromising and shameful predicament, I was struck by how gorgeous she looked.  I even felt my thoroughly shriveled ** begin to respond to her beauty as well.  So I immediately tried to desperately think of something else.  I did not want this noticed and mocked yet again!
But this time it was Miss Clara who spoke.  She had been silent throughout my strapping, apparently focusing on recording the punishing event on my cell phone camera.  “Get up, Frederick,” she commanded.  “Go back into the kitchen and stand in your corner.  Face to the wall.  And remember what Miss Victoria said about no touching or rubbing.  It will be even worse for you if you disobey.  Now go!  You need some corner time to reflect on your behavior and punishment.  And Miss Victoria and I have something to discuss.”
Struggling to get up from my position, I just kind of slid sideways off the end of the sofa arm.  Crumpling into a naked heap on the floor, the feel of the rough carpet on my punished buttocks elicited a shrill, “Yowww!” But not wanting to attract anymore of the ladies’ strict attentions, I quickly scurried into the kitchen and immediately planted my face deep into the corner as instructed.  No touching.  No rubbing.  I wanted no part of any additional punishment from these girls!  Naked corner time, as humiliating as it was, was far preferable to anymore of that strap.  Or Miss Clara’s ominous paddle!
So there I stood, face in the kitchen corner.  My blazing bare ass on display and my hands cupped in front of me, hiding my genitals.  Though of course nobody was looking anyhow.  Oh…how I wanted to rub some of the soreness from my poor bottom.  But I dare not, fearing Miss Clara might look in on me.
My thoughts were quickly interrupted by loud peals of feminine laughter though.  The girls were giggling loudly, but conversing in low tones that I could not overhear.  Apparently they were reviewing the damn video of my punishment!  Because occasionally I could hear the crack of the strap come from the phone, followed by a laugh or exclamation of some sort.  They seemed to be pointing out amusing aspects of the scenes to each other.  How humiliating!
After a couple of interminable minutes of this nude shame standing in the corner, the laughing and phone noises stopped.  All I could hear was a low murmur from the ladies, but I could not make out any words, strain as I might.  They apparently conversed about something before finally coming to some sort of agreement.  For at long last I heard Miss Clara call out, telling me to come back into the room with them.
Both Miss Clara and Miss Victoria were sitting on the sofa, side by side.  My phone, the leather strap and Miss Clara’s wooden paddle were situated on the coffee table before them.  I was told to stand in front of them, on the other side of the low table.  Picking up the phone, Miss Clara ordered me to turn around and bend over.  “Just like that, Frederick,” she said.  “Hands on your knees and your ass pushed back.  I need to snap a couple of still shots of your red ass with your camera phone.”
Blushing hotly once again, I did as Miss Clara instructed.  I heard the inevitable clicks as she took pictures of my punished rear end, feeling fresh embarrassment as she recorded the images for whatever sort of posterity she had in mind.
Miss Clara then informed me that she thought Miss Victoria had punished me sufficiently for my peeping-tom transgressions.  So I would not have to endure her paddle…right now, anyhow.
But then she continued, “So little Frederick, my nosy next door neighbor boy, you found out about my little dark side, didn’t you?  You peeked through my window uninvited and saw me disciplining Miss Victoria.  I bet that surprised you, now didn’t it?  But you see, Frederick, Miss Victoria had misbehaved and she needed to be disciplined.  Just like you misbehaved and needed to be disciplined.  And this is part of the reason why Miss Victoria is my new roommate here.  Because I am a Female Disciplinarian and, well, Miss Victoria needs strict discipline on occasion.  So we thought co-habitation might prove mutually beneficial, so to speak.  Isn’t that right, Vicki?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Miss Victoria quipped pertly.
“But this was private information, Frederick,” Miss Clara went on.  A very private arrangement between Miss Victoria and myself.  Nobody else.  Yet you peeped your nosy little self into our window and discovered it.  Worse still, you tried to record it on video without our permission.  Who knows what you might have done with it then?  Our little private lifestyle could have been broadcast all over the internet by now, for all we know.”
“Oh no, Miss Clara…I would neve…,” I tried to protest, still standing naked in front of the two fully clothed women.  But Miss Clara cut me off mid-sentence.  “Quiet, Frederick.  I am still speaking to you.  The point is, we would have no way of knowing what you would or wouldn’t have done with your illicit little video.  Although judging from your little bodily reactions, we can both guess the first thing you would have done, if you had managed to get away with it.”
This last comment elicited another little giggle from Miss Victoria, as well as a pointed stare at my hands, which were still cupped in front of me in a rather silly attempt at modesty.  But Miss Clara took no notice as she said, “The point is, pervy Frederick, that it is pretty clear that you too have a rather unhealthy interest in our domestic discipline lifestyle.  This being the case, Miss Victoria and I have discussed your case and have decided to help you.”
“Ummmm…help me, Miss Clara?  I…I…I don’t understand…” I squeaked.
“That’s right, Frederick.  We are going to help you.  We are going to help you turn this unhealthy interest of yours into something more wholesome and beneficial.  We are going to cure your secret little perversion by bringing it out into the open.  We are going to allow you to participate in our lifestyle.  But not in a secret, peeping tom fashion.  No.  Instead, we are going to see that you are regularly and soundly disciplined.  Just like you were today.  So there will be no more need for you to creep around and peek in unsuspecting windows.  Now, you will have a regular outlet for your spanking interests.  But as our subject.  Not as some pervy little uninvited voyeur.  Isn’t that wonderful?”
“But…but…but…I don’t want to be spank…spanked any more, Miss Clara.  I just wanted to watch.”
Even to me, this sounded pretty pathetic and pervy, I can admit now.  But at the time, the thought of being punished by these girls again was a horrifying prospect!  The shame, the humiliation, the nude exposure.  Not to mention the pure ass-blistering pain of it all!
But Miss Clara breezed right on as if discussing the merits of a healthy diet or some such.  “Awww….isn’t that cute, Vicki?  Frederick doesn’t want to be spanked anymore.  Isn’t that just a damn shame?” To which, of course, Miss Victoria responded with another throaty chuckle and direct look at my nude form, still standing before them both like a chastised little school boy.
Miss Clara laughed and looked me up and down once again as well, before continuing.  “Well that is too bad, Frederick.  Because you will be spanked again.  And as often as we decide it is necessary, too.  In fact, you will report here tomorrow evening.  You have a date with my paddle.  Because Miss Victoria was so thorough with her strapping, I have decided to let you put off the paddling you deserve.  But you violated my privacy today as well as hers.  So you still need to be punished by me.  You should be thanking me for letting you put it off until tomorrow, rather than bending you over right this very moment, understand?”
Even though my mind was protesting furiously at the idea that these women thought they could now administer corporal punishment to me whenever they wanted to, something within me fortunately had the presence of mind to respond with, “Yes, Miss Clara, thank you, Ma’am.” But I could not believe these women really thought I would just change into their docile little male spank-pet.  Just because I had peeked in their window on a moment of inadvertent impulse.  No way!  I may be playing along with them right now.  Yes, Ma’am.  No Ma’am.  Yes, Miss Clara…blah, blah blah.  But there was no way this was going to continue.
Yet once again, as it seemed I had at almost every turn on this fateful day, I miscalculated.  Miss Clara, evidently sensing the rebellion in my mind, proceeded to remind me, “We have your cell phone, Frederick.  We have the video of all that transpired here today.  Not to mention the still shots of your nicely strapped ass.  Haha!  So just in the event you might be thinking of being reluctant to join in our little arrangement here, please imagine what will become of the contents of your little phone should you choose to refuse our kind offer of assistance with your…ummm…little problem.  Can you say “Internet spanking star?”
“My little problem?,” my brain screamed silently.  My problem?  “Internet spanking star?!”  What a conniving, manipulative bitch!  I bet she set this whole thing up, just to get a boy for these two devious sadists to work out on.  How could I have fallen for this?
But of course I said nothing of the sort.  It was obvious to me that I had no choice but to return the follow evening to be paddled by Miss Clara.  Unnnghh!!  I was trapped and I knew it.
Silence reigned in the room for several moments.  Miss Clara, clever bitch that she was, was apparently allowing the reality of my situation to sink in.  She simply sat there, holding my phone in her hand and looking at me.  Miss Victoria, not even trying to suppress her gleeful smirk, just looked at me too.  After a couple of moments, I once again became acutely aware of my nakedness in front of these two clothed women.  I just wanted to get dressed and get the hell out of there.  Let tomorrow worry about tomorrow, I thought.
At length, Miss Clara finally broke the heavy silence.  “So, its settled then, Frederick.  You will report here tomorrow evening at 7:30 p.m.  Sharp!  I don’t think I need to warn you about the consequences of being tardy, now do I?  Meanwhile, Miss Victoria and I will hold onto your cell phone so we can safely store the evidence it contains in a secure place.  Upon your dismissal tomorrow evening, we will return your phone to you.  In immaculate condition, I might add.  Free of any perverse, voyeuristic taint it might now contain.”
Miss Clara then smiled broadly and even warmly at me.  Knowing she had successfully closed the jaws of her trap and that her prey was now completely subject to her not-so-tender mercies, all previous anger and strict demeanor melted away like spring snow.  Strangely enough, even I felt better, in some odd, inexplicable way.  I knew I had no choice.  I would have to return tomorrow and submit to her paddle.  Most likely with Miss Victoria watching with undisguised delight and probably participating in some fashion as well.  But despite my tortured ass, despite my nude exposure, despite all that had happened, it suddenly did not seem so horribly awful anymore.  I mean, yes, I would likely be paddled very hard tomorrow.  On top of my already strapped ass which was sure to still be hurting.  But I would get to spend time with these two gorgeous, if dreadfully strict, ladies.  There would be some nudity, though probably only on my part.  There might even be some arousal as, truth be told, I was starting to feel the erotic element of being totally nude and at the mercy of Miss Clara and Miss Victoria.  What did they call that?  Clothed Female, Naked Male or CFNM, or some such?  Heck, I even started liking the fact they made me call them by those names.  Something very strange had apparently been triggered in my erotic psyche.  I still dreaded my return visit tomorrow, but now I somehow wanted to return, too.
As these, and other mixed thoughts of both dread and desire started to infuse my mind (and my penis, still mercifully hidden behind my cupped hands), Miss Clara said softly, “Go ahead and get dressed now, Frederick.  You are dismissed.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Eleven Letters’ : Another excellent ‘What the Camera Saw’ contest entry

‘Eleven Letters’ is yet another example of the writing creativity shown in January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . This poor husband shares the rundown of his shameful video…

Enjoy!

–  Dana



Eleven Letters (a story of discipline)


The following is a work of fiction. Names have not been changed, so as to implicate the guilty. That would be me.

I’m going to show you a video and tell you a story. Let’s start with the story…

One afternoon when the kids were away, my wife called me into the bedroom. She held a wooden hairbrush. Her new cellphone, a Nokia 920, was propped up on the bedside table. She reached over and fiddled with the phone’s camera button. Want to watch the video?

00:00:02 sec
Do you know why you’re being punished?

Yes.

Well, tell me.

Our house has a whiteboard. It’s the type found in meeting rooms and well-organized homes the world ever. You write on it with erasable markers.

00:00:07 sec

Because I didn’t do the dishes.

And…?

And I didn’t take the trash out.

We have an agreement about that, don’t we?

Yes ma’am.


Usually this board has little notes about the time of the next PTA meeting, a phone number or two, a grocery list and reminders about soccer practice. It’s a very ordinary board.

00:00:25 sec

Why is your phone over there?

You’ll see.

Are you filming this?

Pants off mister…underpants too.

Do I have to?

Well of course, sweetie. You know that. Silly boy.

I was soon to find out just how remarkable this board when combined with a cellphone camera and a hairbrush could be.

00:00:32
Over my lap. Now!

It turned out to be eleven little letters on that whiteboard that sealed my fate, but more about that later. Back to my wife, her hairbrush and me. The first slap always hurts the most, and we’re just about there.

00:00:36
So sweetie, we’ve had this problem over and over, and we need to address it. Today, I’m going to put a stop to it. This will hurt quite a bit.
SLAP!!!!

See? There was no warm up. I’ll bet you can feel it too.

00:00:37
SLAP, SLAP
And usually, when I’d stop….
SLAP, SLAP
…I’m going to keep going.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP.

The first letter she wrote on the board was a “D”  and I’m ashamed to say it was a mere three days after the spanking.

00:01:18 sec
So you’re right—I am filming this with my camera phone. Want to know why?

Letters “H” through “I” came all in the space of 38 hours. I blame golf and David’s birthday party.

00:02:01
We’re going to try something with our whiteboard—you know, the one in the kitchen….
SLAP!
by the dishes…
SLAP, SLAP
…you didn’t do.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!
Let’s call it an incentive program….
SLAP!!
To remind you to do your chores.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!
Whew, this is quite the workout…. So here’s how it works: Each time you “forget” to do a chore, I put a letter on the board…
SLAP!!
…and it’s going to spell out a phrase. And when it’s done, I’m going to email the video I’m making of this spanking to five of my closest friends.

00:02:13
I’m going to blister your bottom. Actual blisters.

At this point in the spanking, I’m barely holding on, hardly able to stay on her lap, snot running out my nose, hyperventilating. It is not pretty. Back to the video:

00:04:14

OWWWWWWW!!! Stop, stop. Please stop!!!!


00:05:01
My, your ass is red. That’s what happens to husbands who don’t do their share of the chores.

I honestly don’t think I deserved the “S”.

00:09:36
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

The second “H” I did deserve.

00:12:49
So your punishment isn’t over.

It isn’t?

No honey, it isn’t. Remember the camera phone? If you don’t learn from this lesson, that video is being sent out….Just think….five of my friends…and no, I won’t tell you which ones, will see you like this…

SLAP!

They’ll all see you here—red bottom, crying and squirming and promising to be good.

SLAP!

And they’ll know that you weren’t good. That you repeated your mistake, not once, but eleven whole times. Eleven whole letters—that’s a lot. I’ll tell them all, I tell them….


That
SPLAT
You
SPLAT
Broke
SPLAT
Your
SPLAT
Promise
SPLAT
To
SPLAT
Me!!!!
SPLAT!!!!

They’ll see a punished husband. A husband, who because he broke that promise, over and over, because he didn’t learn his lesson, will be getting another hard, long bare-bottomed spanking.

SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

On January 22nd I came home to find the final letter on the board, an “S”, and an overflowing blue recycling bin set below the whiteboard.

FROM: Susandeclan@********.com
SUBJECT: Craig’s spanking – NSW
DATE: January 22, 2012
TO: Juliesmom@*****.com, DanaKane@*****.com, Jayne@*****.com, Tammyhoi@******.com, Susan.Hamilton@******.ore.edu
REPLY-TO: Susandeclan@********.com
ATTACHMENT: CRAIG_SPANKING.MOV


So I told you guys you might be getting something unusual from me. Here it is. The subject line kind of says it all. It’s a video of Craig getting a good, old-fashioned spanking from me.


You don’t have to watch it if you don’t want to. You’re all my best and oldest friends, so I didn’t think you’d mind me sharing. I should explain to some of you – and give a little thanks to one of you, Dana :-) – that in our house I am the boss. This probably won’t really surprise anyone. My husband and I have an agreement and he gets spanked when I think he needs it.


We’ve had a problem with him taking care of his share of the chores, and I punished him for this a month or so ago and filmed it with my phone. I promised him if he kept slipping up, I’d share that video with some friends. Well guess what? :-) He slipped up. Not just once, but ten times.


If you have any questions or want to know more, please give me a call. If you want to tease Craig about it, that’s totally OK. He doesn’t know who is getting this video, so if you don’t want to say anything to him, that’s OK too. Also, I know I don’t need to say this, but please don’t share this with anyone. Enjoy!!


Best,
Susan


So how does this story my wife’s video end? I’m not totally sure, but yesterday I went to pick up the kids at school. In the drop-off zone, I saw one of the moms smiling at me. I hurried home to do my chores. There is a hairbrush on my wife’s bedside table, and whiteboard in our house with ten little letters on it: D O T H E D I S H E S.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Fun with Sarah Gregory : F/f spanking ageplay scenes

The third and final scene in ‘Miss Kane’s School of Manners’ released recently on Sarah Gregory’s website. We had so  much fun shooting these scenes during Sarah’s visit, and it definitely shows in the videos and stills. Sarah has a natural knack for ageplay and was excellent in character. I loved these still shots so much that I had to share them here.

Lesson 1:

Lesson 2:

Lesson 3:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.